《Celeste Academy》


 Prologue

    ¡°This is the first time in a while the gates will open,¡± said Lord Aeron as he watched the woman approach the rippling image of monstrous towers¡ªstructures of glaring titans and prideful giants that pierced the skies. ¡°I see a lot has changed, but they remain the same.¡±


    The woman, Seraphina, looked on with flash of apprehension. Her fingers curled around the weapon sheathed by her side as she reached out with her other hand and touched what felt like silk and water¡ªthe boundary that separated this world from theirs. A huge force nipped on her skin, pulling her in like a lover¡¯s beckon. It felt warm, yet forceful in a way, as though eager for an embrace.


    Seraphina stepped back, withdrawing her hand from the portal as she swallowed and breathed nervously. ¡°How do I return after this mission is done?¡±


    ¡°Return to the same place you came out of and all will be well. The gates are weak, so it should be no trouble for you.¡± His hands laced by the curve of his spine. ¡°You will know where the portal is. Earth lacks the power pressure Valemnia possesses, the energy will be evident to those who can sense it.¡± Crease gathered between his brows as he eyed the city before them, a small sigh escaped his lips¡ªso subtle it felt like a mere breath.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Seraphina nodded. She straightened her spine as she stepped forward, her hand subconsciously reaching for the cravat around her neck, tugging on its lengths as though doing so would appease her nerves.


    Aeron stood back. ¡°Remember, do not return unless necessary. We cannot afford opening the gates all the time. You will not be able to use your element while there, so you must settle purely on your skills to fight.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She nodded, branding his words in her mind and letting it echo a few more times to make sure she didn¡¯t forget.


    Mustering her courage with a huge intake of breath, she determinedly jumped forward, breaking through the fragile silk that was the boundary¡ªtearing through the space and forcing herself on foreign soil.


    It gave in, parting for her but mending itself once she¡¯d gone through. It rippled and she appeared on the other side, walking on the pavement into the streets of Boston.


    She turned and looked over her shoulder. In place of where her world had been was nothing but a wall.

 Chapter One: Summer’s Saturday

    The peaceful morning of summer¡¯s Saturday was broken when Valeriana Kerrigan found an alternative use for the railings. A smooth glide was not much work¡ªshe had perfect execution without much grace. Unfortunately, her landing was more of a crash. And she had it all to blame on the hem of her jeans which caught on the ornate metalwork and tugged her back gruffly, causing her to lose balance and land on the paneled floor of their living room.


    She landed with a loud thud, her duffel bag hitting her on the face like salt on wound.


    ¡°Valery!¡± a loud voice reverberated, packing all the threat in one go.


    ¡°I know!¡± she exclaimed back, shuffling to the direction of the dining room. ¡°Coffee,¡± she muttered. ¡°I need my coffee. Mom, why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡±


    ¡°I tried,¡± replied Lily, brown eyes peeking past the frame of her reading glasses. ¡°Have you been sliding?¡± she asked.


    Her mother and thirteen-year-old younger brother were already at the table. Jareth was squeezing out the bottle of maple syrup over his pancakes while Lily was preoccupied with the newspaper. Her sights were on the coffee, even so. There was already a cup on her end, so she spent the next few moments brewing.


    ¡°I was in a hurry.¡±


    Her mother shook her head and sighed in defeat. ¡°How many times has that happened? You never learn.¡±


    Valeriana shrugged. She stirred the steaming beverage as she moved to take her seat, setting down her cup on the table. Gathering her honey-golden locks in a high ponytail, she pulled on the scrunchie around her wrist and snapped it in place.


    ¡°What time is Xandra¡¯s flight?¡± Lily inquired.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard it was twelve something in the afternoon,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to meet her at ten.¡±


    Jareth was still not done with the maple syrup. Valeriana eyed the pooling juices on his plate and frowned.


    ¡°You¡¯re not aiming for diabetes, are you?¡± she told him, hitting his arm as she wrenched off the bottle from his grip and safely placed it out of his reach. ¡°Enough of that.¡±


    Jareth made a noise of irritation. ¡°What¡¯s it to you? It¡¯s not your body.¡± He rubbed his arm and mussed his ginger-brown hair. He then resumed nibbling on his food while hiding his grass-green eyes behind squinted lids.


    Valeriana snubbed him and tossed a pancake to her plate while sipping her coffee. She then took a lump of butter and dumped it over her share, sparing the syrup a glance before ignoring it completely. Jareth was eyeing her with contempt the entire time.


    ¡°If I''m too much in sugar, you''re too much in butter.¡± He huffed. ¡°That''s why you''re fat, pig.¡±


    Valeriana bit her lip and leaned over to smack his arm one more time. ¡°I dare you to say that again. You do not call a girl fat. I am definitely not fat!¡±


    She watched her brother wince. Considering he had fish-belly white skin, it was sure to leave a mark.


    She had just the right build and the right weight. She might have extra deposits on some parts that made her feel insecure, but she definitely wasn¡¯t fat. Just a healthy teenager her age too lazy to go to the gym.


    ¡°Keep telling that to yourself,¡± Jareth told her.


    ¡°Goddamn¡ª¡±


    ¡°Language,¡± their mother cut in. ¡°Just focus on eating, you two. Stop fighting.¡±


    He stuck his tongue out at her, shoving the dripping slice of pancake into his mouth.


    ¡°Immature,¡± she said, cutting off a small piece and chewing on it. She suddenly lost her appetite.


    ¡°And you think you aren''t?¡± he mumbled through a full mouth.


    ¡°Stop it, Jareth. Valery, the longer you argue with your brother, the longer you''ll stay,¡± their mother said, a hint of a smile on her lips.


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she hummed, stuffing her mouth and swallowing unceasingly. She reached for her coffee and drank, washing down the food she almost had stuck in her throat. With a clean plate and an empty mug before her, she stood from her seat and began heading out.


    She waved. ¡°I''m off! Bye, people!¡±


    Valeriana kissed the tip of her fingers and brushed them against the portrait of a man on the wall just beside the door frame, flipping back her hair and admiring his image for a moment with her azure blue eyes.


    ¡°Bye, dad.¡±

 Chapter Two: The Thief

    Boston shined in its usual alacrity. Valeriana brushed the hair out of her eyes and pulled her arms close to her chest, breathing in the polluted air that hinted of the crisp and salty scent of the nearby sea. Bumping shoulders was nearly impossible to avoid as the streets were crowded. This part of the city was always littered with people.


    The traffic didn¡¯t look so bad, however. If she was lucky, she would arrive around five minutes or so before the decided time. Valeriana brought out her Note II and dialed Xandra¡¯s number. She stopped at the taxi stand with the phone against her ear, waving her hand out to hail a cab.


    Xandra picked up in three rings. ¡°Val!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said, looking down at her wrist watch to see the long hand at eight. Twenty minutes until ten. ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great! Just get your butt over quickly. I still have a lot of things to tell you.¡±


    Valeriana bit back a laugh. ¡°Alright¡ª¡±


    She was interrupted by a rapid yank on her shoulder. The suddenness of the tug made her lose balance, causing her to fall on her rear with a gasp and her phone to fly off. Valeriana tried to pull it back but lost in strength. The tug-of-war was eventually won by the other party and she was left behind to eat dust.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    She found her phone on the ground. She lunged for it and dashed after the thief.


    ¡°Give that back!¡± she yelled, tripping a little.


    Valeriana wormed her way through the sea of bodies and kept her eyes trained strictly on the man with a gray sweater and red cap. He constantly looked over his shoulder as he ran, her duffel bag in his arms. Seeing Valeriana hot on his tail, he hastened his pace and ran down the less crowded street.


    ¡°Thief!¡± she screamed at the top of her lungs.


    No one bothered to help. All she got were curious eyes and a couple of mocking smiles. If not, nothing. She cursed at their feigned indifference. No one would bother to trouble themselves to help out someone they didn¡¯t know. Every man for himself, they said.


    ¡°Val? Val! Are you there?¡± a voice blared from the phone. ¡°Shiznits, Val! What the hell is happening?¡±


    ¡°Xan?¡± She held up the phone against her ear without looking. She feared she would lose sight of the thief if she looked away for a moment. There were a few valuables in that bag, but that wasn¡¯t all she was after. ¡°I can¡¯t talk right now but I swear I¡¯ll come! I just need to catch this stupid thief and I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?!¡±


    ¡°Later.¡± She tucked her phone into her pocket and threw her knees higher. There was no time to dawdle seeing as she was falling behind. The sudden turn to the corner made her clash shoulders with a man in corporate attire.


    ¡°Watch where you''re going!¡± he exclaimed. Papers flew all over the place. Starbucks coffee spilled over his suit and onto the floor. By the looks of it, he just stepped out of the shop.


    ¡°You watch where you¡¯re going!¡± she yelled back at the man who threw his hands in the air in disbelief.


    Trying to keep up her pace, she focused on her breathing. It hadn¡¯t lasted longer than two minutes, but the physical exertion had Valeriana slowing down. Her legs began feeling heavy and her knees sore.


    Seeing as she was relentless in her pursuit, the man turned sharply into an alley and took out a bunch of marbles from his pocket. He threw it on the floor and flashed a victorious smile from under his cap. Valeriana turned just in time to see him stop for a moment and give her a mocking salute.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    It was only when she stepped on the marbles and fell flat on her face did she realize why he had done so. The fall had her cradling her nose as she hopelessly tried to regain her footing once more.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± she said under her breath, her lips tight.


    Valeriana wasn¡¯t contented on giving up too soon. She pulled herself to her feet and tried to run forward. This alley did not cut straight to the next street like any other. The path forward led to two directions; right and left.


    She saw the thief turn for the right, a look of short-lived victory on his face. The moment he turned, however, a strange blur leaped forward and caught him in its powerful jaws. Its aim was perfect¡ªthe teeth sinking square on his shoulder.


    ¡°Holy shiz¡ª¡±


    Her heart lurched to her throat as his screams reached her ears. The sounds bounced off the walls. His voice was layered with hints of guttural growls and snaps.


    ¡°Ghost . . . ghost . . . help!¡±


    Confusion and panic flooded in like tall waves.


    ¡°Help!¡± he yelled. ¡°Help!¡±


    A new feeling washed in, setting aside the adrenaline of the chase. It felt ominous and strange. Chill bumps trailed Valeriana¡¯s skin and a knot formed in her stomach. His screams were deafening and would probably haunt her at night. She couldn¡¯t live with that.


    It was probably a stray, rabid dog. Hopefully a stray, rabid dog.


    She saw a rusting pipe at the corner of the building. Wasting no time, she ran and pulled at it. The metal creaked and protested. It was hard to get, but the screws eventually gave in and came off. The urgency pumped adrenaline into her veins. She quickly dove for the left path of the alley and saw a large, black dog gnawing at the arm of the thief. Her duffel bag was thrown to the side.


    ¡°Hey! That right there is my prey!¡±


    Running forward, she struck the dog at the head. It gave out a pained whine before turning its large frame to face Valeriana. She backed off and eyed it for a moment as the thief trembled beneath its body. His blood soaked his clothes and his face looked beyond frightened.


    The creature gave Valeriana a hostile glare, revealing a set of eyes the color of blood. Its snout resembled those of a pig although it had the head of a wolf. Its legs were short and stout, but it had paws ridden with sharp nails.


    It bared its teeth at her and snarled.


    ¡°Shucks,¡± she whispered. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    That¡¯s not a dog, she realized. That¡¯s a motherfudging pig cross-bred with a dog. Her knees nearly gave in as her heart trembled at the sight of its unearthly gaze. Blood dripped from its teeth as it advanced¡ªslowly, dauntingly.


    It leaped for her.


    ¡°Holy mother of¡ª¡±


    It opened its mouth and its long, sharp claws extended forward. This alone was enough to make her scream. Luckily though, she managed to dodge it, colliding with the rough pavement as a result. The pipe slid off her sweaty palms, echoing roughly as it skidded on the rough floor.


    The beast dove fast and she moved as well. She dared hope she was going to make it for a split second when it got her and trapped her with its furry body. She felt its teeth graze the skin of her left leg and tear through her pants. Valeriana hissed, pulling back her feet and kicking the creature¡ªas many times as it took until it backed down. It released a pained, dog-like whimper mixed with snorts as it was thrown off.


    ¡°Get away from me, you savage beast!¡± she hollered.


    The thief stood cradling his arm and started running.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Valeriana yelled after him. ¡°Bastard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m out of here!¡± he screamed.


    ¡°Damn you! At least get me the damn pipe! Ungrateful jerk!¡±


    Her cries fell on deaf ears. The coward ran as though his rear was on fire. The wolf paid no heed to their exchange and snapped its jaws around her foot, its narrow-edged fangs punching holes through her shoes. It tightened its hold around her and pulled her back.


    ¡°I said¡ªaaagh!¡± Sharp teeth penetrated her skin, causing pain to shoot up her leg.


    She desperately reached out for the pipe, but her fingertips wouldn¡¯t come in contact with it. Feeling hopeless, she grabbed a small rock she managed to grope and hurled it towards the pog. It hit the beast on the nose, causing it to momentarily be stunned.


    Wasting no time, she laid hands on the weapon. She preyed on the beast''s current state and pulled herself to her feet. It took a few moments to realize that the foot it got was bleeding, soaking her socks with sticky wetness that made her cringe.


    ¡°My favorite shoes! Dumb dog¡ªpog!¡± she muttered.


    She limped, holding the pipe in front of her defensively. The pog shook its big head and turned to her, baring its teeth.


    ¡°Oh yeah, come at me now, you mangy mutt. Let''s see who''s boss.¡± Her hair came loose from the ponytail, her bangs falling free and covering her line of vision. She absentmindedly blew at them, keeping her eyes trained on her assailant.


    The beast leaped for her without hesitation. Valeriana blocked its teeth with the pipe, letting it gnaw on the piece of metal as they both fell. The girl landed on her back, the pog''s heavy body on top of her.


    She could see the inside of its mouth as it salivated. She huffed, her face twisting in disgust.


    It swiped its paws¡ªwhatever they are. Valerianatried to push it away butits weight and strength proved hard to fight against.


    ¡°Ow! Ouch!¡±


    Its sharp nails scratched her chin and tore the sleeves of her clothes, grasping at her flesh and burying themselves until about an inch deep.


    ¡°Wretched human.¡±


    She blinked and looked at the wolf with wide eyes. ¡°What in the¡ªhelp! Help! Someb¡ª¡±


    A flash of blue landed from above as though a God-sent blessing, just in the nick of time. Valeriana caught sight of the woman as she drew on the blade sheathed around her waist. She sent up a prayer of thanks to the heavens and breathed out a sigh of relief¡ªwhich turned into a squeak when the beast yapped.


    ¡°So this is where you¡¯ve been.¡± The woman brandished the sword she held and pointed it at the beast.


    Valeriana readdressed her gaze to the newcomer and the demon did as well. It jumped and got off her to face the woman, seeming to regard her with more importance.


    ¡°Come,¡± the woman said.


    The pog pounced and Valeriana clamored to stand. Its teeth grazed at the woman¡¯s royal blue coat while its claws tore at the shoulder pads. Grunting, the stranger threw the demon off her and tugged briefly on the high lapel, frowning at the loose buttons and the stained cravat.


    Valeriana took notice of the weird uniform, feeling her brows pucker at the strange sight.


    The lady''s movements were a dangerous flurry of attacks that appeared as a blur. She brought her sword down fast, letting it slice through the air with a whistle. The demon showed resistance and managed to fully evade her first attempt, but she was able to land a strike the second time she struck. It backed away, wounded.


    She swung towards it again with finality and the weapon cut the beast in half. Valeriana struggled to breathe as the creature released a tormented roar. It slowly vanished; golden embers carried away by the wind.


    As it burned and was reduced to nothingness, the lady turned to Valeriana. Her eyes were sharp and cautious as she gave her a once over, her chest heaving. The tension and ominous feeling dissipated as soon as the beast was gone.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± she said. ¡°Oh my god. That wasn¡¯t normal. Did that thing just burn off?¡±


    A flash of suspicion crossed the woman¡¯s eyes but was replaced with concern as soon as she saw the blood on Valeriana¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked, approaching Valeriana. Her breathing was labored and beads of sweat dotted her forehead.


    Valeriana gazed at the sharp tip of the sword she held, down to the graceful curve of its blade. The well-polished metal reflected the light in such a manner that it was blinding. It was definitely a real sword. There was no denying it. She then moved her gaze to the hilt. The lady''s hold on it was firm and confident.


    ¡°No. No, I¡¯m not fine. Do I look fine?¡± she snapped, gawking at her and resting against the wall. ¡°What was that thing? What¡¯s this? Are you filming a viral video? What? A prank? A social experiment? Where¡¯s the camera?¡± She threw her gaze around.


    ¡°I do not know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You gotta be kidding.¡±


    ¡°I do not kid.¡±


    ¡°Then what was that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a demon,¡± she replied, sheathing her sword. ¡°And you can see it,¡± she said the last few words in mild disbelief. It was more of a statement rather than a question.


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind,¡± she spat. ¡°What demon? That¡¯s a freaking science experiment! You spliced a pig with a dog, and that¡¯s inhumane!¡±


    The stranger looked confused.


    ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t want to know. Leave me out of it. Oh god.¡± She rubbed her face. Inwardly, she was freaking out. If this lady had not come, she could¡¯ve died. ¡°This seems too real to be a joke.¡±


    The woman approached.


    Seeing her move, Valeriana backed away warily.


    ¡°Calm down, I will not hurt you. You have to let me see your wounds,¡± she said. ¡°So, calm down.¡±


    The woman pulled off her gloves and lowered herself to take Valeriana¡¯s foot out of her shoe. She flinched as the lady''s fingers came in contact with the edges of the open flesh.


    Valeriana took the chance to examine her unusual appearance.


    ¡°It''s nothing major. Mild injury. It should heal easily.¡± The lady hastily searched one of her pockets and opened a vial of a green liquid. ¡°Drink this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Drink it.¡± She opened the thing and practically shoved it down the girl''s throat.


    Valeriana almost choked as she swallowed, gagging as the taste exploded in her mouth. ¡°That tastes awful. Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°It is needed to neutralize the poison inside your body. I''m actually saving your life,¡± she answered. ¡°I can stop the bleeding, but that''s all I can do. You must heal on your own.¡±


    She took out a bottle from her pocket before massaging the wound with the concoction she had with her. Valeriana was nervous seeing her do what she did. She did not trust oil soaked leaves being rubbed on her flesh.


    ¡°Okay, that is so weird. What is that?¡±


    The lady opened her mouth to speak when a howl echoed from the distance. She gritted her teeth before turning to look at Valeriana in the eye. ¡°My hunt is not over,¡± she said, turning to Valeriana. ¡°Do you have a name?¡±


    The girl was frozen. She couldn''t bring herself to answer.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± she repeated.


    She hesitated. ¡°It''s Valeriana.¡±


    ¡°Valeriana . . .¡± The lady turned her back on her, as though she was contemplating about something deep she wouldn''t understand. ¡°You did not see anything.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You just knocked your head a little, tripped on your own foot or fell down the stairs. Any reason will do. Stay quiet. Speak of this to no one. Do you hear me? If I hear that you¡¯ve been yapping about this, I¡¯ll have to take certain measures which both of us will not like.¡±


    Valeriana gulped.


    ¡°Do you hear me?¡± she repeated.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Now that we are clear, I''ll be taking my leave. We¡¯ll see each other again,¡± the lady stated. ¡°When that time comes, prepare yourself. This matter is far from over.¡±


    Without further ado, the woman left. She scaled the nearby wall in record time and shot to the roof, leaving nothing but a gust of air. Valeriana blinked a few times and scanned the ground where she saw the beast vanish. There were scorch marks on the pavement but nothing else.


    Shestood from the ground and closed her eyes, trying to regain what little was left of her sanity. Her duffel bag was leaning on the opposite wall, dusted with blood that was not her own. She picked it up. When she saw her things intact, she limped to the main street to hail a cab. A vacant taxi rode up to her and she sighed in relief. Maybe her luck was turning for the better after all.


    ¡°Do you need to go to the hospital, miss?¡± The driver''s brows creased as he gazed at her through his rearview mirror once she finally got inside.


    ¡°No. Quite the opposite, actually,¡± she said. ¡°Please take me to the airport.¡±

 Chapter Three: The Best

    The cab pulled over in front of Logan International. The clock was at ten o¡¯five and she had over ten missed calls from Xandra. There were distant sounds of planes taking off and the noisy clutter of luggage trays as the airport staff pushed loads of them in one go. Xandra and her parents waited in front of the gates.


    Valeriana rapped on the back of the driver''s seat and spoke. ¡°Sir, I''ll just be a minute. Do you mind waiting?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t take too lo¡ª¡±


    She did not let him finish and disembarked the cab in a flash. ¡°Xandra!¡±


    Her best friend jumped at the call and swiftly turned. Her parents looked up as well and saw Valeriana limping for them. The surprise quickly showed on their faces while Xandra ran forward thoughtlessly and crushed Valeriana into a bear hug.


    ¡°Oh my god, Val. I was so worried,¡± she said, breathing against Valeriana''s unruly hair.


    Valeriana returned the embrace and breathed in the trademark scent of Xandra. After everything that happened so far, she was glad she still came. No words could explain the feeling in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad. I called you so many times but you weren¡¯t picking up.¡± She tightened her hug further, the worry coating her tone.


    ¡°Ouch. Wait.¡± Shehissed as her best friend accidentally brushed against a tender spot on her back. She tapped on her shoulder and pulled away, grimacing.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Her brown eyes glinted with guilt, her eyes raking over her body. ¡°What the hell! Look at you! Bitch, you need to go to the hospital! You¡¯re even bleeding!¡±


    Xandra unapologetically hammered her head with a fist, making Valeriana wince and smile at the same time. She didn¡¯t look that bad, in her opinion. Aside from the messed up shoes, ripped jeans, and dirtied white shirt, she looked fine. Perhaps through other people¡¯s eyes, she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. She wasn¡¯t about to start about what sort of hell she went through.


    ¡°No. You need to get cleaned up,¡± Xandra insisted. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the¡ª¡±


    ¡°Xandra, please. I¡¯m not that injured,¡± she told her. ¡°This will take little work to patch up. You have a flight and a life ahead of you to come after, so please don¡¯t bother.


    Xandra stared at Valeriana for a few moments, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°How can you say a life ahead of you to come after, so don¡¯t bother so easily? Val, I may be going away, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t not about you. What about the thief, huh? Do you know how close I was to calling the police? You shouldn¡¯t have come and you should¡¯ve just given him what he wanted!¡±


    ¡°Xan . . .¡± she stepped forward and took the other girl to her embrace. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He got away in the end, now stop crying . . . please,¡± she whispered. ¡°Look on the bright side, I did get my bag back.¡± Valeriana held up her blood-stained duffel bag. ¡°The blood isn¡¯t mine.¡±


    ¡°You look like a walking crime scene,¡± her best friend commented.


    Xandra sniffed, regained her composure, and began fussing. Even so, her rant fell on deaf ears. Mr. and Mrs. Hernandez examined her with incredulity as they came behind their daughter. Anna, Xandra''s mother, grabbed Valeriana¡¯s shoulders as she scanned her from head to toe.


    ¡°Dear lord, Valeriana. Are you alright?¡± Anna asked. She brushed back Valeriana¡¯s tangled hair. ¡°What have you gotten yourself into, again?¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Anna quickly apologized when her fingers brushed against a wound, chuckling. After that, tears pricked the corners of her eyes. This wasn¡¯t the first time Valeriana came up to Xandra¡¯s parents looking like the way she did. In fact, there were several instances in both their childhood life that she came out messy.


    It brought back memories.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± She kissed Valeriana on the forehead and caressed her cheeks.


    ¡°I''m totally fine, Mrs. Hernandez. Thank you so much.¡± She took Xandra''s handand felt her chest tighten. These good people were leaving in a few hours. There would be oceans between them.


    ¡°I think we can spend a few minutes and bring you to the hospital ourselves,¡± stated Xan¡¯s father. ¡°We can¡¯t leave you in that state.¡±


    ¡°No! Please don¡¯t bother doing that at all. You¡¯ll miss your flight.¡±


    ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll call the¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, no . . . I¡¯ll handle this, I swear. I just can¡¯t tell mom. She¡¯ll scold me to death.¡± She suddenly felt nervous. If she was seen like this, she would be questioned. She didn¡¯t know what sort of reason she should come up with.


    ¡°But what¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± she said. ¡°Just let me say goodbye and I promise I¡¯m going to go home immediately.¡±


    They looked at her with doubt and worry.


    ¡°Can you guys not tell mom what happened? I can¡¯t have her worrying too much,¡± Valeriana pleaded. She watched them exchange hesitant glances and grimace. ¡°Please?¡±


    Anna sighed disapprovingly but nodded. ¡°Alright. One last favor before we go. But you have to get yourself treated at once.¡±


    She looked at Xandra. She had been with her since their childhood days. Over the course of twelve years, they were with one another. It was hard to think that they had to be separated.


    While Valeriana was outgoing, she wasn''t a social butterfly. She preferred a small group of close-knitted friends over hanging out with a bunch of people she hardly knew for the sake of having fun. She chose to form more intimate relationships, which was why letting go for her was harder than anything else.


    She thought she wouldn''t cry. She practiced her goodbye in front of the mirror several times and didn¡¯t cry. Even so, the sudden wave of tears flooded her eyes. Without paying her heed, big and fat drops of salty water trickled down her cheeks and sobs started tearing through her throat.


    Xandra had the same reaction seeing her face.


    ¡°I love you, Val,¡± she said, their bear hug resuming. The warmth of her best friend and cherry blossoms washed over Valeriana''s senses. She closed her eyes, wanting to file this memory deep in her brain.


    ¡°I love you, Xan. My god, I''ll miss you. It¡¯s so bad we didn¡¯t try Candlepin Bowling one last time,¡± she murmured with a chuckle pressing their cheeks against one another. She would never get enough of Xandra and the comfort she brought.


    ¡°I''m sorry to leave like this. I''ll be back, I promise. I''ll always be with you.¡±


    Valeriana made the strangest, strangled cry¡ªa cross between a dolphin and a dog. Xandra could not believe what she heard and pulled away, laughter bubbling from her chest. Valeriana could not help but laugh as well, wiping off the tears and snot on her face.


    ¡°Oh my god, what kind of sound is that?¡± She howled with laughter, sounding more like a horse under an asthma attack.


    Valeriana snorted at that and shook her head. ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    They all laughed, even Xandra''s parents. They then dried their faces and composed themselves, sniffing as they held each other''s hand.


    ¡°Gosh. I''m really sorry. Instead of giving you good memories, I just had to send you off looking like this.¡±


    ¡°I think this is one more reason not to forget about you, not that I ever will,¡± Xandra told her, sadness coating her words. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have you as my best friend. God knows what lengths you went through for me.¡±


    She groaned, shaking her head.


    ¡°But really. I''m going to miss you so much . . .¡± Xandra trailed off, her voice cracking in the end.


    ¡°Don''t give me those eyes.¡± Valeriana chuckled. ¡°I''m going to miss you too. I wish you don''t have to move away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, honeys. I really wish we could stay,¡± Mrs. Hernandez said. ¡°College is really expensive here, though. Besides, Philippines is not that bad. Maybe you can come and visit us. It¡¯s a really wonderful place!¡±


    Xandra''s father nodded. ¡°We''ll come visit,¡± he said in his accented English. ¡°And you can come too. You¡¯re always welcome.¡±


    At the mention of her best friend''s home country, Valeriana felt herself breathing out loudly. Thinking about the distance between them made her head ache, but it was inevitable.


    ¡°So it¡¯s final, huh?¡± she whispered. ¡°I''m happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Have you decided which university you¡¯re going to?¡± Xandra asked.


    ¡°No, it just isn¡¯t the same.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t fulfill our promise.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not coming with me, I¡¯ll probably go somewhere different. Maybe like Hogwarts.¡±


    They giggled.


    ¡°Unleash your inner sorceress, then,¡± Xandra told her. ¡°And I will, too.¡±


    And they hugged once again, one last time.

 Chapter Four: Ruined Lunch

    Wednesday and Thursday were Lily¡¯s day-off. Whenever she had time to spare, she spent them with her children. Her duty at the hospital was taxing and demanded her attention. On critical days, she sometimes spent the night at work and would not come home until a day or two later. Her dedication was astounding, but she was also a responsible mother.


    When Janus was lost, she was left with almost no time to mourn. She had initially given up her job to focus on raising Valeriana and Jareth, but the family needed a breadwinner. The money left by their father was not enough to sustain them for a lifetime, after all.


    Right now, they were having a relaxing time in front of the television watching the Lord of the Rings. There was a pile of chips and ranch dressing for a sauce on the side. Times like these were times Valeriana treasured greatly. She didn¡¯t know how much she took these moments for granted until her father passed away.


    ¡°I heard from your brother, Valery,¡± said her mother as she nibbled on a chip. ¡°You haven¡¯t left your room since Xandra left.¡±


    She chugged down her cup of soda and uninterestedly hummed in reply. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going out, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t stay cooped up in there forever. I know it¡¯s hard, but you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    She stayed silent.


    Xandra wasn¡¯t the only reason. She was approaching a week after meeting the demon, the lady, and the thief. She hadn¡¯t seen that woman ever since they parted ways after that incident. Valeriana wasn¡¯t set on meeting her once more, either. She learned her lesson. If ever, she even wanted to avoid it. This thought alone locked her up for days.


    Luckily for her, when she had come home from the airport several days ago, her mother had gone to work and her brother was playing his video games in his room so no one noticed her arriving. She remembered grabbing the medicine kit from the kitchen, rushing to her bedroom, and attending to her wounds after throwing over a fresh set of clothes. Her shoes and clothes were discarded.


    She was able to hide her injuries by avoiding company and they were mostly healed. The only one she talked with had been Xandra through chats and video calls. Her mother was tolerating her eating in her room alone, thinking it was because of the separation anxiety issues she was facing¡ªwhich wasn¡¯t entirely false.


    People came and go. She knew that all too well.


    Still, she held on. Hoping they would never leave.


    When Thursday rolled in, she was dragged out of bed by her mother and forced to dress up for a day out. Jareth¡¯s Xbox was torn from the socket and his personal TV turned off. He was complaining loudly while Valeriana reclined on the sofa with a bag of sour candies. The look on her face was contorted into an indiscernible frown of some sort. No one would be able to tell if it was their mother¡¯s insistence on leaving the house or the junk food she was preoccupied with.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Jareth whined as he dragged his legs down the stairs. Their mother followed him, constantly pushing at his shoulders so that he would not stop.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Lily echoed, rolling her eyes as she laughed. ¡°Stop complaining, Ruth. Don¡¯t make me regret I put male on your birth certificate.¡±


    Valeriana smiled as she chewed on the sour candy, her face turning sour. Ruth was supposed to be Jareth¡¯s name should he have been a girl, but he wasn¡¯t. The doctor was mistaken with his sex when he was in the womb only to correct himself later on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I don¡¯t wanna go.¡± He stuck his head through the gap between the railings and cried out. ¡°If you pull me, you¡¯re gonna pull my head off too!¡±


    ¡°Come on, cookie monster. Such a drama queen,¡± Valeriana said, throwing the bag of sour candies on the table and standing to retrieve her brother. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing nothing but play your games ever since summer started.¡±


    ¡°Exactly my goal!¡± he yelled. ¡°And you can¡¯t stop me!¡±


    Valeriana pulled his shoulders only for him to scream.


    ¡°Nooo! That hurts, that effin¡¯ hurts. My head is stuck! My head is stuuuck!¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Valeriana laughed with their mother at the dilemma he put himself in. She reached out and tried to guide his head out. ¡°You did that to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Wait, be gentle.¡±


    After getting Jareth out of his headlock situation, Lily drove to Mass-av. It wasn¡¯t a short drive, but it wasn¡¯t too long either. They stopped in front of their favorite restaurant which had a few renovations over the years. Valeriana stared at the establishment and felt the nostalgia as they entered. They did not come here as often as they did during her pre-teen days.


    The waiter at the front immediately recognized them and opened the doors with a chime. His pleasant, mellow voice rang out softly.


    ¡°Mrs. Kerrigan, what a surprise! Welcome! It¡¯s been a while.¡± Valeriana recognized the familiar, kind face of the man and smiled. ¡°How¡¯s it been going lately?¡±


    ¡°Oh, everything¡¯s been fine, Rody,¡± Lily replied.


    ¡°Table for three?¡± he said, retrieving three copies of the menu from a rack against the wall beside him.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    He looked down at Jareth and ruffled his hair as he led them through the restaurant. There were a few diners, but it didn¡¯t look too busy. ¡°You¡¯ve grown, young man! You too, Valeriana. You must be in college already.¡±


    ¡°Oh, um, I actually just graduated from high school,¡± she answered him politely.


    ¡°Very good, very good! Just like my daughter, Erika.¡± Rody chuckled, placing the menu on top of the table against the window. ¡°She recently graduated from high school this year as well. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s as beautiful as you are now.¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Valeriana smiled up at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s good news!¡± Lily said. ¡°What a proud father you must be!¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    Whenever they would come by, this waiter would be the first to greet them. He was a jolly and benevolent server, and a very good entertainer as well. He never failed to make them enjoy their meals, which made their time absolutely worth it. He was quite talkative, but his homesickness often showed on his face whenever he told his stories. This man was very open with his love for his family back in his country.


    It made her think. What exactly was the difference? Having no father or having a father, but distant¡ªone who was across oceans and not by one¡¯s side?


    ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ll be having my vacation a few days from now! I¡¯m finally going home!¡± he said enthusiastically as he took out his notebook and pen for taking orders. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this for years now. I would have you taste the specialty of my country. I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll want to try a few exotic treats.¡±


    ¡°Really? Like what sort?¡± her mother asked.


    ¡°Lengua de Gato.¡± He snapped his fingers. ¡°Dried mangos, and peanut brittle. All specialties from different provinces!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you shouldn¡¯t bother. Congratulations anyhow,¡± Lily told him, chuckling. ¡°You¡¯ve been raving about that ever since.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Will you have the usual?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well then!¡± he clicked his pen. ¡°I¡¯m taking that¡¯s a shrimp scampi in Alfredo sauce and fresh orange juice.¡± He looked knowingly at Lily who laughed and nodded. ¡°Salmon with butterlemon sauce, a side of mashed potatoes, and roasted vegetables? Peach iced tea with less sugar?¡± His eyes met Valeriana for a moment and he was met with an approving smile. ¡°And, lastly, herb-crusted parmesan chicken fillet with the same sides? Still Peach iced tea but with extra sugar.¡±


    Jareth gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Yep!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and Rody, get me that steak,¡± Lily said.


    Valeriana glanced at her mother. That was the dish her father often got for himself. It seemed as though they would be holding up traditions, after all.


    ¡°Got it. Are you not getting the sweet pudding cake a la mode?¡± He gave Jareth a questioning glance.


    ¡°Of course!¡± answered her brother.


    He sought the approval from Lily before writing it down. After all, she called the shots.


    After Rody finished getting the orders, Valeriana found herself exchanging glances with Jareth and smiling ruefully.


    ¡°Alrighty, I¡¯ll be back in ten minutes. For now, I have this for you.¡± He set down the kiddie crayons and the kiddie coloring and gaming paper with the tic-tac-toe and figure tracing activities which made them laugh.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± Jareth told him.


    ¡°Yes, I did. You¡¯re still kids in my eyes.¡±


    He then left them with that and entertained the other customers after punching in their order. Valeriana was in a round of tic-tac-toe with Jareth who was glaring at her indignantly. For some reason, he could not beat his sister in this game no matter how hard he tried. Lily watched her children with a contented smile.


    ¡°Alright, I give up,¡± Valeriana said.


    She set the crayon down and left him grunting in frustration. It was only a moment later that he took out his phone and started playing Minecraft in the highest volume.


    Valeriana casually looked out the windows with a sigh as Lily scolded Jareth about turning down the sound. The sun was glaring outside and it was hot out. Despite the light being sharply reflected off the glass of the store across the street, Valeriana squinted and focused when she caught a familiar figure pass.


    An eccentrically dressed blonde . . . holy crap. She braced herself in her seat and looked at her mother in alarm. They didn¡¯t seem to notice her reaction. She tried to cover her face and seem inconspicuous, however, the woman suddenly looked over. A flicker of recognition flashed in her eyes and she stared intently at Valeriana.


    ¡°Ugh. Why now of all times?¡± she muttered.


    She hesitantly met her eyes. The woman beckoned her with her head to come. After that, she walked off.


    She wanted to ignore it, but the feeling in her guts made her feel restless. Valeriana looked at her mother and brother. This was supposed to be a family day out. Why did she have to be disturbed now?


    This was exactly why she didn¡¯t want to leave the house!


    ¡°Mom, uh . . .¡± She tried to find a good excuse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, something came up.¡±


    Lily raised her brows. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s . . . urgent, I think I¡¯ll have to step out for a while.¡±


    ¡°What¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain later. I¡¯m so sorry, mom. I¡¯ll text you.¡±


    Before she could speak, Valeriana had slid off her seat and dashed for the door. Lily was dumbfounded as she watched her daughter run. Within moments, she was out of the restaurant and it was too late to stop her.


    The woman saw Valeriana walk out of the restaurant and automatically followed when she started making her way down the street. After crossing, they walked side by side.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked. ¡°How did you even find me?¡±


    ¡°I did tell you we will meet again.¡±


    ¡°Why now?¡± Valeriana said, not bothering to slow down. ¡°I was having lunch with my family.¡±


    ¡°I sincerely apologize for ruining your time, but this matter cannot wait. Now, listen to me,¡± she told her, grabbing her by the arm and stopping her. ¡°As you already know, demons have escaped into your city. If they are not caught soon, they may cause extensive damage and take the life of your people, just like what happened with you.¡±


    ¡°So what do you expect me to do?¡± Valeriana asked her. ¡°Help you kill those?¡±


    ¡°Just help me find them. You leave the battle to me,¡± she replied. ¡°I lost sight of the others while in pursuit of one earlier. Even though I have managed to kill the first few, I am not very familiar with your city, so I''m in dire need of your help.¡±


    The girl could only look at the stranger in disbelief. ¡°Wait! No way am I going near those things again!¡± she exclaimed, pulling her limb free from her grip. ¡°It almost cost me a foot last time.¡±


    People shot glances their way.


    Valeriana looked around consciously. She leaned forward and began to whisper. ¡°This is not exactly the best place to talk about this. Besides, why exactly are you asking me? And those clothes! You''re standing out too much!¡±


    The woman looked down at herself. ¡°It cannot be helped,¡± she answered. ¡°But you do not understand. Youneedto help me find those demons.¡±


    Valeriana crossed her arms. ¡°Demons. As in withs. You''re saying there are more of these guys?¡±


    ¡°Like before, I had to hunt at least a dozen of them,¡± she answered. ¡°But this time, I have no idea where to look.¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s your problem and not mine. You managed to do it before, you can do it again,¡± she answered. ¡°I have my own problems I have to mind too, you know! My mom is gonna scold me so bad.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Then, think of this as a means of repayment,¡± the lady offered.


    ¡°Repayment?¡±


    ¡°For saving your life.¡±


    ¡°Ah, damn it. Why can¡¯t you go hunt your demons on your own?¡±


    ¡°I beg you, Valeriana. I swear upon the name of the first king, I will not let you get hurt,¡± she pleaded calmly. ¡°On my own, I do not know how to navigate this complex maze you call a city. And my unfamiliarity with the surroundings makes it dangerous for me as well.¡±


    Valeriana played the scenario in her head. ¡°Okay. Fine. I''ll help you. I don''t want anyone freaking out seeing a woman randomly swinging a sword.¡±


    Her face broke into a relieved smile. ¡°You do not know how very grateful I am for this.¡±


    ¡°So um . . . what do I call you?¡±


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± she said. ¡°My name is Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°Weird name. Alright, Seraphina. How exactly are we going to look for those things?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Demons feed on negative energies. My guess is they are somewhere where they have what they need.¡±


    ¡°What negative energies?¡±


    ¡°Energies caused by fear, panic, jealousy, and among other things,¡± Seraphina answered. ¡°Mostly fear.¡±


    Valeriana''s face wrinkled as she wracked her mind for the right place. ¡°Dude that¡¯s actually everywhere.¡±


    ¡°But there should be some place they are most prevalent.¡±


    ¡°I can''t think of anything . . . how about we walk around and see any possible places? It¡¯ll give us time to think.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter Five: Haunted Mansion

    Valeriana wanted to get Seraphina out of her ridiculous attire. She was sure she had worn this for a few days now, especially with the spots of stains and the unpleasant smell that was wafting off her. Even so, her suggestions were rebuffed. The woman was more focused on finding the demons she spoke of.


    As much as she hated to say it, this woman was the epitome of dedication.


    They had walked from Mass-av to the outskirts of the Emerald Necklace. By then, Valeriana had thought up of several places possible; hospitals, schools, and community spots in general. However, her conclusions were too vague and would take more than a week to check out. She didn¡¯t want to spend her entire summer vacation scouring the streets of Massachusetts with a strange woman to slay demons. Aside from it being too dangerous, it wasn¡¯t her type of hobby.


    ¡°I envy this world,¡± Seraphina said as she observed her surroundings. ¡°It seems rather peaceful.¡±


    ¡°Rather peaceful,¡± Valeriana repeated. ¡°But we fight amongst ourselves for territory and resources. The conflict is still there, trust me. It just depends on what sort of peacefulness you¡¯re considering.¡±


    ¡°I see. Like a peaceful ocean but with a turmoil within,¡± she said. ¡°Those words of yours are very wise.¡± Seraphina gave her a look of praise and nodded once.


    ¡°They¡¯re my father¡¯s,¡± she replied, bringing out her battered phone and texting her mother. She had a lot of explaining to do when she arrives home so she wanted to stall as much as possible.


    Several missed calls and a couple of voice mails. Sighing, she put it to silent mode and cursed inwardly. She very well knew what she had done.


    ¡°You said you were with your family during that lunch,¡± said Seraphina. ¡°Where is your father?¡±


    ¡°He passed away two years ago,¡± she stated in a low voice.


    The woman was silent for a few moments. ¡°I apologize. That was insensitive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine . . .¡± she trailed off as she tucked the phone into her pocket.


    A small girl wearing pigtails passed by, holding an ice cream with her left hand while gripping her mother''s fingers in the other. Seraphina''s eyes followed the food she was licking so happily, her brows knitting while a hint of curiosity and wonder gleamed in her cerulean blue eyes.


    Valeriana saw this and thought for a moment. She still had a couple of dollars in her pocket.


    ¡°Have you had any ice cream before?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Ice cream?¡±


    ¡°We can drop by the ice cream shop and buy you one. My treat.¡± Valeriana grabbed Seraphina by the wrist and dragged her towards the nearby ice cream parlor.


    ¡°But I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You know you want to,¡± she retorted.


    Despite her protests, the girl managed to pull her into a shop anyway and bought her a single scoop in a cone. Seraphina''s eyes twinkled as she gazed at the treat she was given, almost like a child granted a whole jar of cookies. Valeriana reckoned they had none of this wherever she came from.


    ¡°Do you not want any?¡± Seraphina asked, offering her ice cream to Valeriana.


    ¡°No. I''m not really fond of sweets.¡±


    They hurried on and left the shop the moment the purchase was made.


    ¡°We need an itinerary,¡± Valeriana said, watching Seraphina nibble on the cone. ¡°But checking out all these places will take time. How many demons are you after? Do they have any personal preferences and nature or whatsoever?¡±


    ¡°The last batch that descended were composed of fifty-one demons. I¡¯ve exterminated over forty-two.¡±


    ¡°Descended?¡± she repeated. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Seraphina asked, pausing.


    Valeriana crossed her arms and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m already in on it. There¡¯s no use keeping it from me, is there?¡±


    ¡°This matter is rather complicated.¡± Seraphina looked thoughtful. ¡°I would not prefer to drag you in too much since I fear for your safety. However, I promise to tell you to make you understand. Just help me find those demons first.¡±


    Valeriana rolled her shoulders. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡±


    They went to take a bus to a random part of the city and got off on a whim. They were wandering around aimlessly with no direction. If they continued this way, they wouldn¡¯t have anything to start with. Valeriana was not very motivated at the moment.


    It was already around three in the afternoon as they visited places after places¡ªhospitals, even Harvard Law. They came off empty-handed in the end.


    ¡°To be honest, during our last encounter, I was rather dumbfounded,¡± the woman confessed as they walked. ¡°There have been no instances of a witness during these times, mostly because humans cannot see demons.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Demons are not ordinary beings. Humans are not granted the sight to see them. You are an unusual case.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait.¡± She held up her hand. ¡°You¡¯re saying . . .¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Seraphina replied. ¡°It has been so long ever since someone opened the gates. Normally, it would be shut tight. But the kingdom is currently suffering for reasons concerning the royal family, hence, our slip.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t follow.¡±


    ¡°I come from Valemnia,¡± she said. ¡°It is an alternate world, a dimension, a reality . . . whatever you prefer.¡±


    Valeriana was quiet as the truth was somewhat hard to digest. Seraphina did not speak anymore. This woman did not seem the type to lie. Aside from that, she carried herself in an entirely different manner. From the clothes, down to the air she had . . . she obviously wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not one to lie.¡±


    They rounded a corner and strolled down the sidewalk for a few moments. People stared at Seraphina as they passed, but did not say anything. Instances like these were not very unusual. Boston has hosted many events with regards to cosplaying. Valeriana had been to some herself, accompanying Jareth.


    ¡°Valeriana,¡± Seraphina said as she stopped.


    The look on her face was grave as she examined the horror house across the street. Valeriana halted a few steps ahead, diverting her gaze to where the woman was looking. Aside from a chill down her back, nothing was extraordinary about the place.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if we scope out this place?¡± she suggested.


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Valeriana nodded.


    She had no reason to refuse. It was only a matter of crossing the street, anyhow. After finding the crossing lane, they walked a small length until they finally got to the entrance.


    The front yard was full of weeds and patches of wilted grass. The wooden fence did not look as though it would be able to hold on much longer, creaking and cracking at many points. The gate needed to be oiled and the lopsided sign had creepy, crooked letters carved on its surface.


    ¡°Okay . . . this is pretty convincing,¡± Valeriana muttered. ¡°I heard this was the new horror house attraction they put up recently, but for the last few weeks, people had gone missing when they went inside. People say it¡¯s a rumor to draw in more visitors.¡±


    On the other hand, the house itself was decrepit. The walls had gigantic holes that one could see the inside. The windows hang on their hinges and the paint chipped off.


    Valeriana felt the hair on the back of her neck rising as a dark figure passed by the window. ¡°That''s just . . . I don''t think I can go in there. I''m already scared just by standing outside.¡±


    Seraphina dauntlessly walked through the gates.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Valeriana ran forward and caught up. ¡°Wait a moment! We have to wait in line!¡±


    They both stopped before a queue of people by the entrance.


    ¡°This is still a horror house, so we have to wait to get in and pay the fee.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think I can wait at all,¡± Seraphina answered.


    With that said, she pushed past the people waiting for their turn at the entrance. They reacted harshly, complaining about how they waited for hours to get where they were. However, their whines fell on deaf ears as Seraphina proceeded calmly without looking back. Valeriana could only walk after her, feeling embarrassed and uncertain.


    ¡°Seraphina!¡± she whispered loudly. ¡°Hey!¡±


    When they were right in front of the door, a man stepped on their way. ¡°I''m sorry. Do you¡ª¡±


    The piercing gaze the woman shot his way made him shut his mouth and back off. With a slight push, they brushed past him and walked into the horror house without any trouble.


    Valeriana looked back and saw the man helplessly standing in the entrance, scratching his head. He muttered several things under his breath, such as being fired, so she took out a couple of dollars from her pocket and shoved it into the hands of the guy. That exhausted the last of her money, but she still had a couple of dollars to spare for a cab.


    ¡°Keep the change.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t even¡ª¡± He shook his head.


    Seraphina swept aside the black, silky curtains and entered. Valeriana had to lift her leg as there was a hump. While her companion looked unperturbed, Valeriana was already regretting ever going in.


    They stepped into a dark, abandoned hallway. The quietness made their steps echo eerily. The atmosphere and silence felt unnerving.


    ¡°Hey! Wait for me!¡± Valeriana exclaimed.


    Seraphina had her hands around the hilt of her sheathed sword¡ªa weapon that fortunately nobody noticed¡ªand was bent slightly on a pose that signaled her readiness for any kind of attack.


    ¡°Valeriana, if you see something strange, alert me immediately.¡±


    ¡°B-but, how am I supposed to know? There are all sorts of scary things in here.¡±


    ¡°We should check this door.¡± Seraphina walked towards the door to their right and placed a hand on the knob.


    ¡°W-wait, I don''t think you should.¡±


    The lady slowly pushed the door open, letting it hit the wall.


    ¡°Holy mother of¡ª¡± Valeriana broke into a loud scream.


    On the couch was a dying woman covered in her own blood. Crimson had dried off around her mouth and even more seeped through her painted lips. There was another character in the scene, feeding on the innards of her open stomach. The monster''s appearance was barbaric, with a pointed set of teeth stained with blood and bits of flesh falling from his mouth.


    ¡°H-help . . . me . . .¡± The woman reached out to them.


    When the monster saw both girls, its blood red eyes glistened with bloodthirstiness and started running for the two. Valeriana jumped from where she stood and grabbed the knob instinctively while Seraphina drew her weapon. With a loud bang, she shut the door close and took off running with the woman in tow.


    Her heart was beating so fast it felt like it would burst from her chest. Her hands, as well, were racked with uncontrollable trembling and her knees felt unbelievably weak.


    Even after shutting it close, the monster kept banging on the door.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Why did you leave her alone? We should help her!¡± Seraphina exclaimed.


    Valeriana focused on calming herself. ¡°Listen,¡± she told the woman as she took in deep breaths. ¡°None of that was real.¡±


    ¡°But . . .¡±


    ¡°You won''t believe how great special effects are,¡± she paused. ¡°That woman had great acting too. Really. I felt like I just died a gazillion times.¡±


    ¡°It wasn''t real?¡±


    ¡°That''s the point of a Horror House¡ªto scare, but not harm people. It''s for past time and entertainment.¡± Valeriana wiped off the sweat from her brow while panting. ¡°So you have to keep in mind that you can''t just draw that thing out recklessly or you''ll probably kill innocent people who¡¯re just doing their job.¡±


    Valeriana pointed to the fully drawn, gleaming sword Seraphina held with her two, swift hands.


    ¡°You have to promise me that you will not use that thing here¡ªat least, on people. I didn''t lead you here to murder someone after all. Now, for Pete''s sake, please put that away.¡±


    Seraphina seemed disappointed and troubled as she sheathed her weapon. Once it clicked in place, Seraphina released a huge breath and began to contemplate how on Earth she would distinguish demon from human.


    ¡°I''m going to have to proceed without drawing my weapon against anything at all then. I''ll try not to unless I am sure who my enemies are.¡±


    Valeriana nodded at her statement in satisfaction. ¡°Alright. Now we''re clear.¡±


    ¡°Let us go. Who is Pete by the way?¡±


    They spent the next few minutes walking around casually, checking door after door. The scenes were truly terrifying, and there were a couple of jump scares while they continued to circle the building. This Horror House wasn''t something for the faint of heart.


    ¡°W-where the heck are those demons you''re talking about?¡± she asked. ¡°Can you just find them and get it over with already? Maybe they aren¡¯t here at all!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps this door,¡± Seraphina told her, opening the one they were facing.


    They were greeted by the sight of a beast chained to the wall, lying helplessly on the floor. His breath was heavy and soft growls escaped through rows of narrow-edged teeth. A few steps away from him was rotting meat.


    Valeriana stared at the beast in silence, intimidated by the aura about him.


    It roared so suddenly, making her jump. It pulled on the chains cuffed around its arms and feet as it attempted to lunge for the two.


    ¡°Close the door! Close it! Close it!¡± Valeriana cried.


    Seraphina hurriedly did as Valeriana said and took a deep breath as the door slammed shut. ¡°I have seen things worse than this, but I have to admit that your people are quite convincing. It is somewhat unnerving.¡± She trembled, probably from aversion.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Is this the human idea of demons?¡± she asked.


    ¡°There are various other concepts, really. Demons are mostly related to religion. This should be an embodiment of how we imagined them to be, based on traditional beliefs or something. Either that or the Horror House just wanted to make it scary enough to frighten the heck out of people,¡± she told her. ¡°Which is working.¡±


    ¡°Demons¡ª¡±


    ¡°Row, row, row your boat . . .¡±a child''s voice sang, wet footsteps on the pavement.¡°Gently down the stream . . . merrily, merrily, merrily, merrily . . .¡±


    The pauses were too heavy to ignore, include the fact that the tone seemed soulless and solemn too.


    ¡°Life is but a dream.¡±


    A chill ran down Valeriana''s back. In fear, she jumped and clung to Seraphina for her dear life. ¡°I don''t want this anymore. Please, just find your demons andlet''s go!¡±


    The wet footsteps continued and got even louder.¡°Row, row, row your boat . . .¡±


    Valeriana restlessly looked around, but the voice seemed to be coming from behind them. ¡°Come on! Let''s go!¡±


    A rush of cold air swept past the two and a black shadow passed over their heads. Valeriana caught sight of it from the corner of her eyes and reacted by shrieking and jumping in fright.


    The air around them got heavier. It was different from all the other elements making up the Horror House¡ªtoo ominous to ignore.


    The woman looked up at the ceiling. A swift figure of black made its way overhead. Valeriana, as well, caught sight of a pair of glimmering red eyes from where she stood.


    Seraphina''s eyes narrowed. ¡°I knew it.¡±


    ¡°Okay . . . is that it?¡± she asked.


    Seraphina didn''t lose focus and responded. ¡°Yes. Probably.¡±


    ¡°That''s not so scary.¡±


    The demon turned to her. It coiled its body which was purely of black smoke and flew effortlessly in the air. It seemed almost nonexistent by the way it moved and how it appeared, but it was there.


    It opened its jaws and shrieked, the high-pitched sound bouncing off the walls. Valeriana cowered and hid further behind Seraphina.


    ¡°I stand corrected!¡±


    ¡°It''s some sort of miasma demon, no doubt by the crude scent.¡± The woman''s nose flared as she took in the smell the creature carried with it.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Try not to inhale too much. It''s poisonous.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to¡ª¡±


    Seraphina abruptly broke into a sprint. With a quick jump, she used the wall as a stepping stone and flipped backwards, drawing her blade and swinging for the demon. Her sword whistled as it cut through the creature, causing it to burst into flames like before.


    In the bat of an eye, the demon was eliminated.


    ¡°¡ªkill it?¡± Valeriana finished, her voice trailing off. ¡°I didn''t even see how,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Seraphina asked as she landed flawlessly.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a bit . . . chilly.¡±


    A creased formed between her companion''s brows. She looked at Valeriana with a pair of questioning eyes as she sheathed her weapon. Seraphina reached for Valeriana''s hands. They were freezing. ¡°Perhaps you got too scared?¡±


    ¡°That may be one reason.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°If one is near, the others are around,¡± Seraphina told herself. ¡°Come on.¡±


    The woman ran ahead, leaving Valeriana behind to follow.


    The girl did not protest and ran after Seraphina. The singing girl from a while ago caught Valeriana by surprise. Although she didn''t get a good look at the ghost, she was dressed in stained, white overalls with long, black hair that dripped wet, hanging like messy curtains in front of her face.


    Typical Sadako. Only singing.


    ¡°Why did I ever agree to this?¡± she asked herself.


    Valeriana did not know the reason why there were so many demons thriving in the horror house. Seraphina had already managed to find more than five. She exterminated them with ease. However, the more they found, the more the woman seemed rattled.


    Seraphina was facing a lizard-like creature this time. It crawled on the walls with swift legs that made it impossible to catch up with¡ªat least for Valeriana. She never did anything, though somehow the tiredness was pulling at her muscles.


    Seraphina landed a strike on the lizard with the pommel of her sword and it fell on the floor on its back. Seeing no other way to fight, the lizard stuck out its long tongue and attempted to throw off the weapon Seraphina held. It failed however. The lady knight cut off the demon¡¯s tongue before plunging her weapon into its stomach. Within seconds, it vanished into nothingness, flaring into flames before disintegrating eventually.


    ¡°I hope that''s the last of them,¡± Valeriana told her companion, panting.


    ¡°Far from it.¡±


    She dried her sweat with the back of her hand, giving Seraphina a questioning gaze.


    A wall of silence settled.


    The woman looked around warily. They somehow managed to end up in a strange room filled with nothing but doors on every corner. Valeriana herself did not feel at ease.


    All so suddenly, they all simultaneously banged open and heavy currents of wind rushed in. A flash of sickly green swept by. Seraphina held her sword steady as clang resounded and struck at her blade.


    ¡°A Formorian. I should''ve known,¡± the woman said. ¡°The reason why there are so many here is because they¡¯ve turned this into a hive. This here is the strongest and formed the horde. How many victims have they taken?¡±


    The blood drained from Valeriana''s face as the words sunk in. ¡°Please say this is part of the show,¡± she chanted under her breath.


    ¡°Valeriana, stay behind me.¡±


    Valeriana moved to do as Seraphina told when a gust of wind blew past them.


    ¡°Get down!¡±


    Right after instructing the girl, the two of them were assaulted on all sides from every direction. Those attacks originated from the different doors that surrounded them. Seraphina somehow managed to instinctively avoid most of the heavy blows, leaving small scratches throughout her entire body.


    When the attacks ceased, Valeriana could not help but feel relieved. ¡°A-are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine. Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Seraphina blocked most of the attacks. She had sworn to Valeriana that she would not let her get hurt. She was true to her words until the very end.


    ¡°Do you mind standing back?¡±


    Valeriana obediently did so.


    Seraphina took in a deep breath. ¡°The sooner I get this done, the sooner I leave.¡±


    There was a brief spark of the ominous presence behind one door behind them. Valeriana¡¯s eyes snapped to its direction that she yelled. ¡°Right there!¡±


    Seraphina turned. Her arms moved sharply towards the direction Valeriana was looking at. In one moment, she managed to pierce the heart of the Formorian with her sword. The accuracy was astounding too. Valeriana could only land a short glance at its grotesque appearance before it burned into nothingness.


    Valeriana was speechless. ¡°You make your job look so easy.¡±


    ¡°I have to do that every day for the last two decades or so,¡± she said. ¡°Let''s get out of here. These doors should lead somewhere.¡± With that, she sheathed her sword and relaxed.


    As Valeriana opened her mouth to speak, Seraphina silenced her by raising her hand. She looked between each doors, as though contemplating which path they should take.


    ¡°I sense a breeze blowing through this one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just the air conditioner.¡±


    She confidently went through her choice, leaving Valeriana to follow her out. Despite having to go through another scary room, both of them were able to reach the main exit of the Horror House soundly without any further demonic encounter. The human girl could only breathe out in relief at this thought.


    They came out to an open yard where people were huddled in small groups, discussing what they experienced from inside. Some girls and younger victims were crying and trembling within the arms of their companions, unable to handle the intensity of the scare they got. Well, if Valeriana was any younger, she would break down crying too.


    Both left the premises and started traveling down the sidewalk.


    ¡°So it''s over.¡± Valeriana breathed.


    ¡°So it is,¡± the lady knight replied. ¡°But there may still be others in your city. Considering how big it is, they might just not be staying in that Horror House.¡±


    ¡°You mean there are more of them?¡±


    ¡°The count is forty-eight. Just three more to go.¡±


    She then pushed Seraphina to the direction of the nearby park, needing some space to breathe. After what recently happened, Valeriana ought to relax where she felt comfortable. It was really dark out, though. There weren''t many people outside now, and the park was basically deserted.


    ¡°Tell me that this won''t happen again.¡±


    ¡°I can''t guarantee that,¡± Seraphina told her, looking disappointed herself. ¡°With the instability, it is easy for demons to escape into your world. Even now, some of the other knights are hunting them down.¡±


    ¡°You mean you aren''t the only one doing this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°I''m not. There are others in the neighboring cities of this place. It just so happens that there aren¡¯t many available knights to help in the hunt. I was assigned here.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, aren''t you going?¡±


    Seraphina chuckled. ¡°I''m sorry for dragging you into that. I really didn''t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°When I came here, I got arrested by a man who calls himself a police for pointing my sword at a man who was yelling at a poor woman.¡±


    ¡°You what?!¡±


    ¡°He took me to jail, but I escaped.¡±


    To say Valeriana was shocked was a total understatement at the moment.


    ¡°Afterwards, I wandered for a few hours but saw no sign of what I was looking for. Before I know it, night had come. I knocked on the doors of a few houses to ask to stay for the night, but doors closed on my face and I had to sleep outside.¡±


    ¡°You are . . . oh, gosh. No wonder you asked for my help,¡± she muttered. ¡°Are you hungry, though? Have you eaten anything?¡±


    ¡°A kind woman gave me food this morning and I had that ice cream as well,¡± Seraphina replied. ¡°I''m really sorry. I wouldn''t have asked for your help if I didn''t need it.¡±


    ¡°No. No one else would''ve understood you if you asked them.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°And I thank you very much for what you''ve done today, for helping me hunt those demons down and buying me that treat. I''ll try not to rely on you when I need to find them shall I have to do it later on.¡± She then flashed her a grateful smile.


    ¡°I can''t believe I''m saying this but . . . let me know if you need help.¡±


    They shared a smile.


    She sensed Seraphina watching her as they continued to travel down the same path.


    ¡°How were you able to predict that the demon was coming from behind me?¡±


    Valeriana didn''t know the answer herself. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was strange.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps my hunch is right.¡±


    ¡°What hunch?¡±


    ¡°Your sensitivity,¡± she told her. ¡°You can sense demonic presence.¡±


    ¡°I canwhat?¡± she echoed and turned to her in disbelief. ¡°Maybe you''re just exaggerating things. That''s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, Valeriana. You are far from what you considernormal.¡± Seraphina made special emphasis on the last word as she watched Valeriana walk away from her with a heavy sigh, through a row of trees to a grassy field.


    There was a strange whistle.


    The lady knight stopped upon hearing the sound. Her expression turned hard and her body went rigid. ¡°Valeriana, you have to go.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hide somewhere. Now. Better yet, go somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Is it another demon? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Just do it!¡±


    ¡°Alright, um . . .¡± She spun around and walked ahead when she suddenly collided with a hard chest. Staggering back, she looked up and saw chocolate brown eyes boring into her own.


    This man was similar to Seraphina in a lot of ways. The same style of uniform, but of different color. He had light-brown hair with a matching pair of eyes that seemed to glow in the dark. His gaze was sharp and cold, like it saw right into her soul.


    Valeriana jumped and stepped back.


    ¡°Celeste Emmett?¡± Seraphina asked, stiffening when said man took a step forward. ¡°Why are you here? I was assigned to this city.¡±


    ¡°A new batch of demons descended.¡± Emmett narrowed his eyes as he stared at Valeriana. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Obviously a citizen.¡± The face the lady knight had on her face was stoic and devoid of emotions.


    Valeriana turned towards Seraphina with wide, confused eyes.


    ¡°I was just asking her about important matters.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± His face held suspicion. ¡°I saw a small demon around this park. I was chasing it since a while ago.¡± He then turned towards Valeriana, raising his voice purposely. ¡°Perhaps you saw it?¡±


    She looked at Seraphina, who gave her a pointed look.


    Valeriana did not know what to say. So instead, she laughed¡ªnervously. ¡°T-that¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Quit bothering the girl. She doesn''t know anything.¡±


    ¡°Do you take me as a fool?¡±


    Seraphina mentally berated herself.


    ¡°No.¡± The lady knight ushered the girl away forcefully before running forward with her weapon drawn. ¡°Valeriana, go!¡±


    ¡°But I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just go!¡±


    Valeriana took off running as fast as her feet could take her. The man glanced at her direction but had to divert his attention to Seraphina for her incoming attack.


    Emmett pulled his own weapon free and parried the blow skillfully with one hand. ¡°What are you doing, Seraphina? You are raising your sword against a comrade.¡±


    ¡°I cannot let you harm her,¡± she told him.


    ¡°Harm? Even if I didn¡¯t,¡± Emmett began. ¡°You''ve already gotten her involved.¡±


    They exchanged blows, their blades ringing noisily with every clang. ¡°Perhaps that is my biggest mistake,¡± she said. ¡°I was foolish enough to bring her into this because of my own incapability to handle the situation.¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯re still not fully matured as a knight.¡±


    ¡°And for that, I take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Foolish woman. That girl can see demons. That is not something a normal being of her kind is capable of!¡±


    Seraphina took a swift turn, her feet shifting while she put in all her power in one swing. The clang was almost deafening as their blades clashed, sending waves of vibrations that stopped immediately as their weapons were pulled back as fast as they were swung.


    The woman jumped back before rushing forward once more, determination burning in her vibrant blue eyes. Still, Emmett managed to fully elude her attacks.


    He wasn''t serious. The fact that he was staying defensive made it obvious to the woman.


    His eyes gleamed with no emotion, as though it didn''t affect him. Seraphina, with great effort, was slowly pushing him back. She truly did not know what she was going to do if the Celeste before her decided to go all out.


    ¡°Lady Seraphina, you are serious about this?¡±


    ¡°I am more than serious.¡±


    ¡°I see why you became one of the Celestial Knights. Virtuous and brave you are, but you lack one thing.¡±


    Emmett then stepped forward, bringing his blade to willfully clash against her own. He gripped it tighter and struck from above, leaving Seraphina to bring her sword forward to protect herself.


    ¡°Experience.¡±


    They both paused as the man began to press down hard, letting a battle of strength take over. He knew that Seraphina made up for lacking in that particular area with her speed and techniques, so if things were to last any further, her body would give in from the strain. The woman was stronger than average females, but compared to Emmett, she was nothing.


    She knew he was targeting her weakness. Gritting her teeth, she nimbly slid off the disadvantageous position and struck him from behind with the back of her sword. Emmett grunted from the blow but recovered immediately and turned to his opponent.


    Emmett struck down at her hard. With a clang, her weapon came flying, landing on a bush nearby.


    ¡°It is over now, Seraphina,¡± he said. ¡°You stand no chance in this fight.¡±

 Chapter Six: Abducted

    Although Valeriana had that nagging feeling eating away at her guts that said something bad was happening to Seraphina, she couldn''t stop her feet from running. She managed to grab a cab and have it drive her home. The look on her face stopped the driver from asking anything.


    He ride was fairly uneventful save for the Mariah Carey singing in the background. It took a few minutes of anxious silence before she was dropped off safely. She ran the lawn like it was a cross-country marathon and broke through the door. In a moment, she found herself in her room, covered in cold sweat.


    Her mother heard her arrival and was quick to knock on her door.


    ¡°Valery! We still have to talk.¡± Her mother''s soothing voice echoed from the other side.


    ¡°Mom,¡± she answered back. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about a while ago, but . . . can we have this some other time? Please?¡±


    The tiredness and the hint of anxiety seeped through her tone and this must¡¯ve sparked worry from her mother as her voice lowered octaves, becoming far gentler and more delicate when she spoke next.


    ¡°Valery, baby,¡± she said. ¡°If there¡¯s something you aren¡¯t telling me . . .¡±


    ¡°No . . . not at all, mom. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She heard a soft sigh echo from the other side. ¡°Alright. I had your salmon wrapped up. If you want to eat, take it out the fridge and reheat it, okay? Or do you want me to do it for you? I can still¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, mom. I¡¯m not hungry. Thank you.¡±


    Her chest rose and fell and beads of sweat traveled down the sides of her face. Although Seraphina was a particularly strong warrior, her new opponent had a fair share of that confident air about him. No doubt he was just as experienced as she was, maybe even more.


    She fell face first on her bed and muffled her moans with the sheets, paying attention to her mother¡¯s footsteps while she left.


    What exactly is happening with my life?


    She closed her eyes for a second to try and drown out the thoughts to calm herself. The exhaustion nagged on her muscles and a headache appeared out of nowhere. She grabbed her pillow and curled up with it in her arms, closing her eyes when the languidness kicked in. When she opened her eyes a while later, she felt the drowsiness from sleeping and yawned out loud. She shifted atop her bed and scratched her head in confusion.


    ¡°Dammit, did I fall asleep?¡±


    She glanced towards the clock and saw the hands pointing at four in the morning. It was still dark out as well.


    ¡°It''s a dream . . . it was a dream,¡± she muttered to herself before raking her hands through her hair and climbing out of the bed.


    That was when she realized she was still in the same clothes as before. However, the comforters were pulled over her body and her shoes were removed. Her mother must¡¯ve come in to check on her, saw the state she was in, and attended to her while she was asleep.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°I guess it''s not.¡± She padded her way towards the window as she thought back on what happened between Seraphina and that Emmett guy.


    Rubbing the crust out of her eyes, she took a deep breath and thought for a moment. She had to go back. She justhad to know.


    Making her way downstairs, she made sure that she wouldn''t wake up her mother or Jareth. Valeriana climbed down the staircase and winced at every creak it made. After reaching the landing, she made a dash for the door and rushed out of the house.


    There weren¡¯t many taxis driving around, so she had to take the bus. It took a while before she reached the park. It was deserted¡ªso painfully quiet that it was disconcerting. There were occasional joggers who were up early, but they were still scarce.


    She quietly made her way towards the spot where she last saw Seraphina and looked around. Aside from a flickering lamppost, a few bushes, and small trees, there was nothing to see. The skies were dark and covered in clouds, but the moon and stars occasionally peeked through and shed some light.


    Valeriana took a step back to leave when she found nothing, only to have a glint catch her attention. Although it could''ve been just a piece of broken glass, it still made the girl curious. Perhaps it was something that could serve as a clue to what happened.


    What she found lying among the bushes made her heart jump.


    It was a sword.


    Valeriana only saw it a few times, but she was sure that it belonged to Seraphina. She slowly reached for it, wrapping her hands around the hilt.


    ¡°So you came back. How convenient.¡±


    ¡°Sweet baby Jesus!¡± She jumped from where she crouched, her hands tightening around the weapon. She turned to the familiar voice and saw Emmett. Wary, she brandished the sword at him shakily and tried to look menacing with it. ¡°You . . . stay away from me!¡±


    Emmett''s was undaunted by her threats. ¡°Using a weapon you have no experience with is foolish.¡±


    In a flash, he caught the sword by the blade and wrenched it out of Valeriana¡¯s grip with his bare hands. It landed among the bushes where she found it.


    ¡°Come.¡± He advanced forward in long strides. Having no means to fight, Valeriana ran off. He caught up with her effortlessly and grabbed her wrist. In response, she tried breaking free.


    ¡°What did you do to Seraphina?¡±


    She was then caged in his arms.


    He didn''t answer.


    Sure she might''ve not had the luxury of taking karate lessons from a pro, but her father taught her a thing or two about defending herself. Despite having an outrageous potbelly, he was far more experienced in fighting than anyone expected.


    She stepped harshly on his foot and took the time crushing it under the bottoms of her feet. She could hear the grunts of pain erupting from the back of his throat. Still, he kept a firm grip. Given no other choice, she swung her head back and repeatedly started hitting him¡ªhead to head.


    ¡°E . . . nough!¡±


    Luckily, before she started feeling dizzy about smashing her own head against his, his hold finally slackened. She took advantage of this opportunity and elbowed him on the ribs. Valeriana managed to slip away. However, he recovered quickly, so she stepped away and threw her fist forward, hitting him square on the face.


    He stumbled, and at the same time, she screamed, ¡°Bloody murder!¡±


    Her fingers ached from the impact, her hand losing all its strength from the strike of pain. She dismissed that, even so. She ran away as fast as her feet could take her while he was still stunned¡ªthough she knew it wouldn''t last long.


    ¡°That''s it,¡± the man said. ¡°I am done playing games.¡±


    In a flash, he sprinted. His speed was something Valeriana could not match. His legs were long, so his strides were the same. It did not take much effort for him to reach her. Once he neared, he stuck out his first two fingers out of a fist and jabbed the nerve point located in her neck. This caused her to collapse and lose consciousness.


    He paused on his tracks, dust fogging the trails he left behind. A loud sigh escaped his tight lips.


    ¡°How passionate. Very brutal.¡±


    Emmett took a deep breath and turned to meet the owner of the voice. ¡°Lord Aeron.¡±


    ¡°So this is her?¡±


    Aeron walked forward, his hands buried deep in his pockets. He made his way towards Valeriana who Emmett gathered in his arms. The lord leaned forward and poked her cheek.


    ¡°We should go,¡± said Emmett.


    ¡°Do wait a moment.¡± Aeron fished something out of his breastpocket. The object glinted when it hit the light and Emmett could only squint at the sudden flash.


    He clasped a necklace around her neck and smiled. ¡°Now we''re ready to go.¡±

 Chapter Seven: The Courts Trial

    ¡°Wake up the girl, someone please.¡±


    Someone started shaking her and tapping on her face. Valeriana¡¯s eyes fluttered open and landed on the bright light overhead. It took a while to process what was happening. She looked around warily and tried shifting to a more comfortable position when she realized her torso down to her ankles tightly bound by thick ropes against a chair. The muscles on the back of her neck were cramping and hurt whenever she moved her head.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± she exclaimed.


    ¡°Keep it down, now.¡±


    She paused as the command resonated throughout the whole room.


    Crap, my head hurts.


    Valeriana fixed her gaze to the sound of the voice. The room was circular and had an arching dome supported by flying buttresses. The design was gothic and dark. The walls were a smooth grey and were riddled with flaring lamps. There were elevated seats behind a long, curved table in which five, cloaked figures sat within considerable distance from one another.


    After looking around, she realized she was in the middle of the very room. There were two men behind her constantly eyeing her actions.


    ¡°I am the court leader, Lord Aeron LaVallene. Here with me is Sir Berias, Lady Aleara, Sir Zeke, and Lady Josephine.¡±


    Their cloaks were the color of silky white, trimmed with gold. Silvery threads embroidered patterns onto the cloth, making them look domineering and . . . formidable. Valeriana silently huffed at the train of thought¡ªat least they weren''t brown.


    She cautiously stared at all of them. ¡°You guys look like you''re a part of a cult,¡± she commented.


    Hearing this, the figure at the very center started laughing. Throwing her gaze around some more, she caught that Seraphina was standing still like a pillar, shoulders as stiff as a board, head hanging low with her hands joined together by a rope so tight they had turned blue. Her hair which had been dirty and greasy looked even more unkempt¡ªnot even a bird¡¯s nest could compete.


    Valeriana trashed, desperate to free herself from the chaffing ropes that bit at her skin. They snaked around her, squeezing her torso to the point of suffocation. Her arms and legs cramped¡ªnumb from the restricted flow of blood. They trembled when she tried to move and she felt the discomfort like cold needles inching up their length.


    While it was good news she knew someone in the room, sad news was she didn¡¯t look freer than she was.


    ¡°Seraphina!¡± she blurted. ¡°You¡¯re okay . . . but what¡ª¡±


    A hand clamped on her shoulder to keep her still.


    ¡°So you do know her.¡±


    She grimaced at her own carelessness and nearly threw herself out of balance. However, instead of showing her idiocy at slipping, she tried to redirect the attention.


    ¡°Hey, people! What''s with the ropes?!¡± she squirmed in her seat, trying to loosen the pressure around her. When she tried shaking her wrist free, she realized they were starting to feel raw. Her ankles, although had socks, weren¡¯t in a better condition either.


    ¡°Instead of going peacefully, you were violent. We''re only taking countermeasures.¡±


    ¡°What did you expect me to do? Come with you with a smile on my face! Hell no! I''m not some idiot! And why the heck do I have to be tied all over! You could''ve just cuffed my hands and feet together, you know. I don''t get why it should be my whole body except my face! This is kidnapping¡ªyou have no right to bind me like and take away my freedom! Law states that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Such ruckus. Quiet down!¡±


    ¡°Will someone gag this girl!?¡±


    One of the cloaked figures started waving their hands and someone walked forward, winding a cloth around her mouth tightly. The cloth muffled most of her screams. They no longer came out shrill and sharp.


    ¡°She''s too noisy,¡± someone commented with a relieved sigh.


    ¡°At least we know now this whole thing won''t be boring,¡± added another.


    ¡°She''s an aggressive one. Well, then, let''s proceed.¡±


    The other one yawned.


    Their faces were hidden within the slips of darkness gifted by their silken hoods. Only their voices along with the silhouettes of their form beneath the cloth gave them identity. Other than that, they were erringly similar.


    There was a slight pause. ¡°Here in front of us, is the human individual who witnessed the Celeste''s pursuit of the Loupe Garou, who escaped from the Holy Gates and was responsible for the death of many in the human dimension.¡±


    ¡°Witness?You cannot be serious! Humans are oblivious creatures. They cannot see demons at all!¡±


    ¡°Well, apparently, this girl can.¡±


    The round of gasps that came after the statement made Valeriana roll her eyes.


    ¡°Celeste Emmett himself confirms it, and Lady Seraphina does not deny it.¡±


    ¡°Has there been any record of humans being able to see demons?¡± a woman''s voice echoed. ¡°I do not remember anything of that sort.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I''ve encountered something like this,¡± someone else commented. ¡°Humans will become aggressive and hostile towards anything that threatens their survival. If the knowledge of demons being active in their city becomes known to their people . . .¡±


    As of the moment, Valeriana could not figure out who was speaking. Their exchange of words were fast.


    ¡°Their reaction will be uncertain.¡±


    Silence fell.


    ¡°We want to know the reason why you attempted to hide this from us, Lady Seraphina. Though you are one of the Celestial Knights, you are in no position to decide what is supposed to be done in such situations,¡± Aeron calmly said.


    The voice was masculine, so with that hint, Valeriana alone was sure he was a man¡ªa middle-aged one at that. Despite her being unable to see how he looked like, the smile was thick in his voice.


    ¡°I did not want to drag her further in our affairs.¡± Seraphina confessed.


    Berias growled. ¡°What if she started spilling to the others what she saw? If there was any proper action that should''ve been done that very moment, it would be killing her!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry. But I disagree.¡± Seraphina frowned. ¡°Firstly, the chances of her telling what happened regarding the hunt was very small. I have observed the way of humans and it seemed as though that, without proper evidence, no one would believe.¡±


    ¡°What proof do you have to back up your words?¡±


    ¡°I have no proof. I only bear my candor. They are no longer those creatures who would carelessly believe everything they hear.¡±


    They all turned towards Valeriana, who was still gagged.


    ¡°You know that your actions may come with a corresponding death penalty? Attempting to hide very important information from the court and lying about what happened that day is consideredtreason! Not to mention you turned against your own comrade for the sake of this . . . pathetic human being!¡±


    Seraphina went silent.


    ¡°If you cannot give me any proper reason, I''ll have you executed.¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    This took Valeriana aback. From her continuous exertion of effort, the cloth around her mouth came loose. She shook her head to get it off and slid down her chin, down to her chest.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Valeriana exclaimed from where she was, shocked by the consequences of the lady''s actions. ¡°That''s just not fair!¡±


    She watched the woman closely and saw her shoulders roll back. Seraphina lifted her head and stared up at the members of the court. In spite of the hesitance, there was power in her voice. ¡°I felt . . . that she can be trusted.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you base your decisions?! Your feelings? How foolish! I expected more from you as a Celeste! What is it about this girl that made you start acting so stupid?!¡± Berias continued to rant. He had not given anyone else a chance to speak so far.


    Valeriana continued to struggle, but failed to do anything worth except for talking. ¡°Stop!¡±


    They ignored her.


    ¡°If that is what you decide to do . . . then I shall consent.¡±


    ¡°Why give your life to a pitiful creature? Why go so far?¡± This time, Lord Aeron spoke.


    Seraphina did not answer.


    ¡°Are you all listening?!¡± Valeriana screamed. ¡°I''ve got something so say! Shut up and listen you all damned¡ª¡±


    Someone reached out and wound the cloth around her mouth once more. She looked up and behind to glare at the guard who harshly tightened it around her mouth. Gagged yet again, Valeriana could only make incoherent sounds in protest.


    ¡°How about this, then?¡± Aeron offered. ¡°If you kill her now, I''m willing to give you another chance. I''ll turn a blind eye on this incident and I''ll brush it off as if it never happened.¡±


    Seraphina''s eyes widened.


    ¡°I''m giving you a chance to escape this situation.¡± He purposely paused. ¡°But a fault will be a fault, and it cannot go unpunished. Choose, then. Is it her life? Or yours?¡±


    Valeriana''s heart lodged in her throat.


    Someone cut Seraphina free and handed her a dagger. The room fell quiet as Valeriana''s breathing became ragged, the woman turning to meet her eyes. Her gaze dropped to the knife she held as the lady knight approached.


    She struggled, but it was futile. At that moment, she felt nothing but helplessness, disbelief, and denial.


    Seraphina stopped before her and their eyes gravitated to one another once more. There had been no rollercoaster or airdrop rides that made her stomach churn in such way, where her heart slithered up to her throat and the fear boiled through her blood.


    However, the moment blue met blue, the anxiety faded. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Valeriana, you won¡¯t be harmed,¡± she whispered, her eyes kind and calming.


    Seraphina gently cut off the ropes that held her in place and set her free. She never realized her eyes were heavy with tears until she blinked after the longest while. A huge, fat drop rolled down the side of her face¡ªas warm as her reddened cheeks. She ripped off the gag covering her mouth and brushed off her tears.


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Berias¡¯ words were cut off when the lady spoke before he could even ask.


    ¡°I''m sorry. Only a coward will try to escape this.¡± Seraphina turned and faced the Court Members. ¡°I absolutely have no intention of killing this girl. I won''t change that decision until the very end,¡± she said.


    The man named Aeron laughed. The sound boomed throughout the entire room, echoing in Valeriana''s ears.


    ¡°Old man . . .¡± Seraphina muttered.


    ¡°Alright. I was only jesting,¡± Aeron said as he snorted. ¡°Nobody will die.¡±


    Valeriana¡¯s face creased. ¡°What the hell. You think that was a joke?¡±


    ¡°What are you up to again, Aeron?¡± Aleara asked.


    ¡°I was interested in seeing how things would turn out, especially what your reactions would be and what you were going to do. If you had killed this girl, then so be it.¡±


    Valeriana could only look at the court leader with shock, unsure how exactly the wheels turned in his head. One thing for certain was that it was definitely in reverse and probably something worse.


    ¡°Is my life that disposable for you?¡± She growled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand half of what¡¯s going on, but whatever or whoever you guys are, if you think killing a person is okay then you¡¯re all twisted pieces of¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him,¡± Josephine sleepily told the girl. ¡°Sometimes he says unnecessarily things just because he enjoys seeing how people with react. He is a twisted piece of¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish the sentence, the court leader quickly interjected with a deafening force behind his voice. It had been so loud that Josephine¡¯s last word was indiscernible. ¡°I don''t exactly know what you saw in this girl, Seraphina,¡± Aeron said, chuckling. ¡°But what I¡¯ve seen just now was truly admirable. You have moved me! Since it is that way, I¡¯m willing to propose a few matters.¡±


    ¡°I don''t even have a single idea what''s going on . . .¡± Valeriana trailed off.


    ¡°Always remember, Celeste. You cannot take matters into your own hands. Circumstances will always change and I trust you¡¯ll make the best decisions. Despite the way things had turned out so far, our world is at stake. If we make the wrong move with regards to our connection with the human plane, only gods can tell what will happen. This is a very delicate matter, you must remember that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, court leader,¡± Seraphina answered.


    ¡°But, Aeron! You cannot forget how this woman tried to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I know, Berias. Seeing what just happened before our very eyes, I think we have to make a compromise. Besides, I do not believe that killing this girl will result to anything beneficial.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Lord Aeron,¡± Lady Aleara said.


    ¡°But we still cannot let this go unpunished!¡±


    ¡°I was getting to that.¡± Aeron sighed heavily, clearly displeased with the other man''s insistence. ¡°A punishment will be given.¡± He fell silent and started thinking. ¡°Since you are the one standing up for her now, you are going to take full charge and responsibility for her safety. I declare you her guardian. Do you accept?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Seraphina''s eyes gleamed with relief and a hint of joy.


    ¡°Aside from that, you are also under suspension. Regarding what happened, I think you need some time to think. Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°I will happily accept this punishment, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Now, what will we do to this human while she stays in Valemnia?¡±


    ¡°Why don''t we send her to prison? For twenty-five years?¡± Berias suggested.


    Valeriana went pale. ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Send her to slavery?¡± he suggested again.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Berias.¡± Lady Aleara growled. ¡°You''re spouting nonsense. And you say you are worthy of your position within the court? What biased judgment!¡±


    The man named Berias grunted.


    ¡°I understand the fact that you despise the human race, but we cannot be so rash as to condemn each one of them. Do not mix your own feelings and personal grudges when doing your job because then you won¡¯t be doing it at all,¡± she calmly stated, her voice soft and comforting that it nearly brought the girl to tears. ¡°First, I personally think we must ask for the side of the young one. What is your name, dear? What was it you were doing that you''ve had yourself in there of all places?¡± she asked.


    The room fell quiet. Maybe if she tried reasoning out with them, they would think about letting her go without any problem.


    ¡°My name is Valeriana. Valeriana Kerrigan,¡± she told them.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lord Aeron suddenly intoned. ¡°I see. I see.¡± He nodded his head, a hint of smile and amusement vibrating with his words.


    She gave him a questioning glance.


    ¡°Dear me, do continue.¡± He flicked his wrist a couple of times.


    ¡°I was . . . on the way to meet a friend when a thief snatched away my bag. I chased him. That''s how I ended up there.¡±


    ¡°How did you see the beast?¡± Aeron asked.


    ¡°With my eyes?¡±


    ¡°No. You know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± she replied, not knowing the answer herself.


    ¡°Answer the question properly!¡± Berias growled.


    ¡°I don''t know!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°If you''re going to ask anyone, ask my mother! She''s the one who gave birth to me!¡±


    ¡°Why you insolent little¡ª¡±


    ¡°Berias!¡± Lady Aleara scolded.


    ¡°Quit holding me back, you damn old lady!¡± he yelled through gritted teeth, scowling at Lady Aleara''s direction.


    ¡°What did you just call me? You dare call me old?¡±


    ¡°I did! Do you have a problem with it?¡±


    ¡°You know what? I''ve had it! Let''s take this outside!¡± The lady rolled the flaring sleeves of her hooded cape and rose from her seat, seeming to want to solve their problem with violence.


    ¡°Silence!¡± Lord Aeron looked between the two and flattened his palms on the wooden table in front of him. ¡°Sit down! If you want to fight, do it later!¡± He then gestured to Valeriana. ¡°Continue.¡±


    Valeriana looked between each of them, confused. ¡°That''s when I saw the demon. Seraphina saved me from being killed. After that, she left.¡±


    ¡°What were you doing before you were brought here?¡±


    ¡°I was having lunch with my family and uh . . . basically nothing. I just recently graduated from high school, you see. I¡¯ll be attending college after summer ends,¡± she said.


    There was a pause as they all seemed to be contemplating.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± The man turned to the other five for some suggestions.


    The silence inside the room thickened and Valeriana curiously awaited their answer.


    ¡°We can''t exactly be rash about this,¡± Sir Zeke, for the first time maybe, spoke.


    The others nodded in agreement before they all turned towards Valeriana. She couldn''t see the way they looked under the shadow of their cloaks, but there was a feeling that didn''t settle nicely with her.


    ¡°The presence of a human would probably rouse the people of Valemnia if her presence was made public, but we can''t exactly hide it either since it may cause trouble if found out,¡± Lady Aleara said.


    ¡°Then send me home,¡± Valeriana suggested, hoping they would consider it.


    ¡°A simple and a nice idea.¡± Lord Aeron chuckled. Valeriana felt a smile coming. ¡°But completely impossible.¡±


    Her face fell. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°We cannot let you go at the moment because this isn''t exactly the usual situation we have to deal with. Even if we do let you go, how are you supposed to explain to your people about how you went missing so suddenly?¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Even if I tell them the truth anyway, I''ll be labeled crazy. They might even send me to an asylum.¡±


    Lord Aeron chuckled. ¡°What will you tell them?¡±


    She paused. ¡°That I went somewhere no else can find me because I was depressed or something.¡±


    He hummed. ¡°Although I admire your efforts, this matter will take more than just a simple covering up. It''s best if you stay here.¡±


    ¡°Oh come on!¡± She whined. ¡°I wanna go home!¡±


    ¡°Until a final decision is made, you are to be detained as prisoner,¡± the court leader said.


    Valeriana gaped at them in shock. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Take her away!¡± Aeron ordered, sweeping out his hand.


    ¡°We advise you not to take off that necklace whenever you are standing in the grounds of Valemnia. It gives you the ability to tolerate the power pressure. Without it, you''ll crumble to ashes,¡± Aleara said.


    Valeriana felt her stomach twist in trepidation as she looked down at the necklace that hung around her neck. It had a jade button embedded in a gold plated figure. It was an image of a person holding an orb against her chest.


    ¡°Hey! I still have many questions!¡±


    The two men beside her dragged an unwilling Valeriana away. Even after being taken outside, they could still hear the sound of her incessant shouting and screaming. Seraphina sighed as she watched the poor girl and advised the guards to handle her gingerly. Still, regarding the fight she was putting up, the request didn''t seem plausible.

 Chapter Eight: Jailbreak

    Valeriana groaned as she leaned against the rough wall. She sat on top of the bed, twiddling her thumbs as the frame creaked noisily under her weight. Her eyes scanned the cramped jail she was locked up in and she couldn''t help but groan once more as she assessed what kind of situation she got herself into.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she said to the guard sitting quietly outside her cell. ¡°I''m bored . . .¡± she grumbled. ¡°Can you give me something to eat?¡±


    The guard, a brown-haired man with brown eyes, shot her a look of irritation through the bars. ¡°You just ate.¡±


    ¡°How about something to entertain myself with?¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to have anything with you within that cell other than your body and your clothes for precautionary measures. I was given strict orders not to let you be in possession of anything that might aid you in your escape.¡±


    ¡°But it''s boring . . . I''m bored to death,¡± she complained. ¡°What am I supposed to do? I haven''t taken a bath since the time I was taken here and I stink.¡±


    A few seconds of silence and Valeriana whined again. The guard grunted at her continuous bothersome complains but didn''t pay attention to her demands nonetheless.


    ¡°I need to do something or I''m going to go insane!¡±


    She stood up from the bed and stretched her stiff muscles. The bed made groaning noises as she popped her knuckles and squared her shoulders. She did nothing but sleep, eat, and stare into space for god knew how long.


    ¡°Watch me whip!¡± she began. ¡°Watch me nae nae!¡±


    The guard shot a glance her way curiously, eyeing her as if she was some sort of weirdo. Valeriana ignored him and went on with the task of entertaining herself.


    ¡°Every day I''m shuffling!¡± She did some shuffling somewhere along the chorus and threw in some random steps along the way since she didn''t exactly know the whole choreography.


    The guard looked away, shaking his head. Valeriana did not notice him and continued.


    After she felt worn out from her little dance session, the boredom settled in for another round. She sat back on her bed and tapped her feet impatiently.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Guard,¡± she called.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Knock-knock.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Oh I forgot. You don''t know knock-knock jokes. When I say knock-knock, you say who''s there, ''kay? And for example I said Mickey, you say Mickey who? Alright?¡±


    ¡°Will this keep you quiet?¡±


    ¡°I dunno. Maybe.¡± She shrugged.


    He reluctantly agreed. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Knock-knock.¡±


    ¡°Who''s there?¡±


    ¡°Banana.¡±


    ¡°Banana who?¡±


    ¡°Knock-knock.¡±


    The guard hesitated. ¡°Who''s there?¡±


    ¡°Banana.¡±


    The guard sighed. ¡°Banana who?¡±


    ¡°Knock-knock.¡±


    ¡°Who''s there?¡±


    ¡°Orange.¡±


    The guard perked up. ¡°Orange who?¡±


    ¡°Orange you glad I didn''t say banana?¡±


    The poor guard leaned back in his seat with a grunt while Valeriana burst out laughing from her seat. They carried on like that and the guard didn''t respond anymore¡ªalthough she continued talking.


    ¡°Man, I have a lot of good old jokes you haven¡¯t heard before.¡±


    ###


    When Valeriana finally got tired trying to annoy the guard, she decided to lie back down and stare at the ceiling. She sighed. How exactly was she going to get herself out of this situation?


    She heard a light snore.


    Her head snapped towards the guard on duty. He had fallen asleep on that chair when everything finally quieted down. The poor man was probably tired from guarding duties. He wouldn''t wake up anytime soon.


    Valeriana relaxed, but then tensed immediately as a thought popped in her head. She glanced at the form of the sleeping man and saw a ring of keys hanging from his belt. He wasn''t actually that far. A little effort to reach it and she was sure to get her hands on it.


    The girl rolled her eyes. ¡°This isn''t a good idea . . .¡± she whispered.


    It was a crazy idea . . . but it didn''t feel right for Valeriana to just sit by waiting for the next thing to happen. She wasn''t sure about what those weird people would do with her. She wasn''t willing to stay to know about their final decision. Whatever it might be, she was certain it wasn''t anything pleasant.


    She stood from her creaking bed, trying to stay as quiet as possible. When she reached the side of the cell where the guard was closest to, she stuck her arms through the bars and eyed the glinting ring that held the key to her freedom. She stretched her limb to its fullest extent until she was finally able to grasp the ring and snatch it close to her chest.


    Realizing that she hadn''t breathed for a while, she inhaled and exhaled noisily through her nose. The guard stirred in his sleep, making the girl flinch. She remained still from where she was and eyed his movements, hoping he wouldn''t awaken just yet.


    When he didn''t, Valeriana was able to relax. She went through the collection of keys and found that there were numerous of them in one ring. She sighed problematically, deciding to try and see which one would open the door.


    They clanged noisily every time she moved, so the girl tried to minimize her movements as much as possible. Eventually, the fifth one she tried worked and the door finally opened. A bubble of excitement welled up in Valeriana''s chest. She couldn''t help but smile at her success and jump elatedly from where she stood.


    Wasting no time, she pushed the doors open. She heard a loud creaking noise as it moved on its hinges and felt the guard on duty groan while it did. She went still for a second, staring at him with wide eyes. He woke up within a few moments and caught Valeriana standing outside the place where she was supposedly locked in.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Heart jumping to her throat, Valeriana turned hot on her heels and bolted to a sprint. She went as fast as her feet could take her, throwing a look over her shoulder to find the guard scrambling to get up and eventually coming after her.


    She ran through the long, dim halls and turned to random directions hoping it would take her somewhere that led out of the building. The footsteps behind her grew louder. She heard the occasional demands for her to stop and their little chase apparently caught a lot of attention that a few more guards began to join in.


    ¡°Stop! Stop right now!¡±


    She urged herself to run faster, throwing the things she found along the way towards them to slow them down. Her little tactic was old and overused, but it worked like a charm. The guards finally lost sight of her until the current path she took broke into two different directions. She took no time hesitating and dashed to the right, knowing that they would probably split up at that point to continue the chase.


    A guard appeared ahead, making Valeriana pause. She wanted to fall back but found that there were more of them behind her, so she bravely dashed forward like a bull and tackled the guard ahead. When she managed to get close, she kicked the daylights out of his sensitive area and ran past him. The poor man fell on the floor, crying like a tortured pig.


    She saw a flight of stairs and dashed for it, taking two steps at a time until she finally reached the top.


    Air puffing from her mouth, she saw a door to her left. A woman dressed in a casual dress holding a woven basket entered it while humming. She caught a small peek of where it led to and saw a ray of bright light that hopefully came from the sun and . . . was that a garden?


    She dashed towards the door unhesitatingly. The door was closed by the woman right when she was in front of it.


    ¡°Waittttt!¡± she exclaimed.


    She collided with her along the way, causing a bunch of fresh fruits to roll on the floor. She caught the frustrated glare of the woman, so she returned it with a sheepish smile instead. She whispered a small but sincere apology towards her before turning to face the door.


    ¡°I''m sorry! I''m really sorry!¡±


    ¡°Wait! That portal is¡ªdon''t!¡±


    She burst through the doors and was mildly shocked when the garden she thought she saw was replaced by . . . something else.


    She looked back to the direction she came from and felt her brows furrow in confusion. The wideness of the halls she ran through the moment before did not fit the size of that building. It pulled at her mind and she beat up her brain in an attempt to find the logic behind it.


    A startling sound gave her a start, making her realize the sort of dilemma she was in. ¡°Oh, right,¡± she muttered.


    A boy strutted by with a girl under his arms. They bore the same style of clothes.


    He had something strapped around his waist. It looked like a sword.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± she exclaimed, pulling it off along with the scabbard.


    ¡°Wha¡ªhey! That''s mine!¡±


    She scrammed to leave, hearing the guards chasing her catch up. She rounded a corner and pressed herself against the wall, panting. She held the sheathed sword in front of her.


    ¡°Split up!¡±


    She shut her eyes close and breathed in deeply, hearing footsteps coming her way. ¡°Breathe, breathe . . .¡± she told herself. As the footsteps got louder, she swung her readied weapon and hit the unfortunate person right on the forehead.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    She heard a low grunt of pain as the person she bunked fell on his behind. Looking past the current position she considered as her safety zone, she saw a guy¡ªwho wasn''t a guard¡ªlying on the floor, looking up at the ceiling. He seemed . . . not himself at the moment.


    Realizing what she had done, she freaked. ¡°Shiznits! I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to hit you! I was¡ª¡±


    She immediately dropped the weapon and tried to lend a hand to the man while apologizing, only to be brushed off in a rather rude manner that made her cringe.


    The guy dusted off his clothes and swept back a few strands of his hair. Seeing guys with long hair was a rare sight back home, so Valeriana couldn''t help but gawk at the man before her. Not to mention, he looked scalding. Hot was an insufficient word. Scalding.


    She was jolted back to reality when he glared at her, his emerald-green eyes flaring with daunting intimidation. Valeriana looked around and saw that they were attracting attention. Gazes were directed their way, curious and shocked.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± she apologized once more.


    ¡°Stop apologizing,¡± he said as he picked up a book Valeriana never noticed. ¡°I should¡¯ve listened when they told me not to read a book while walking. Should I have been aware, I would¡¯ve been able to react properly,¡± he muttered to himself.


    Valeriana raised a brow at his monologue.


    He then turned to the girl. ¡°And why are you indiscriminately swinging your weapon? That is a major offence punishable by suspension!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly have a choice,¡± she said. The way he said it had been offending and he looked at her funny. ¡°It wasn''t my fault you weren¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    He looked somewhat taken aback as he continued massaging his forehead. It was starting to look really red . . . and bulging.


    He growled and made a face as if preparing to tell her off. However, before he could speak, his eyes caught sight of her strange attire. After all, she was still dressed in casual jeans, rubber shoes, and a black tee.


    Astonished by the oddness, he fell into a spell of confusion. ¡°You do not look like a student. What are you doing here in the academy?¡±


    ¡°I just sort of . . . ran in here. I didn''t know.¡±


    He glared at her. ¡°You didn''t know?¡±


    Valeriana opened her mouth to explain when she heard loud footsteps and loud voices. Glancing once over her shoulder, she tried to run but was stopped when the guy''s hands circled her wrist and held her in place.


    ¡°I''m sorry . . . can we do this later?¡± she asked, trying to wrench her hand away from his grip.


    ¡°You dare leave? You have not answered my question.¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time for this!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Damn it! Come on!¡±


    Seeing as the man wasn''t willing to let her go, she dragged him with her and began to navigate through another corridor. She absolutely had no idea where she was but it didn''t matter. What she wanted to find right now was a place to hide.


    ¡°I demand you to stop this instant. I desire not to mishandle women.¡±


    She ignored him and focused on finding a good hiding place. The place was intimidatingly big that she hoped it would hopefully play to her advantage. She allowed her eyes to rake across her surroundings and found a small, open door that led to a dark and dusty-looking room. Valeriana dragged the guy with her but was halted when he refused to move.


    ¡°What do you think you''re doing?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious? Hiding.¡± She hissed and yanked him with all her strength that he stumbled on his feet. When he tried to protest, she practically kicked him in. ¡°Just get in!¡±


    Valeriana dragged him into the small, cramped room and pushed him into a dark corner. The girl closed the door behind her as quietly as possible before she squeezed herself in a tiny, cramped space between some old chair and a table.


    The guy didn''t look pleased at all. ¡°Why did I allow myself to get dragged into this nonse¡ª¡±


    He was cut off when Valeriana clamped a hand over his mouth and shushed him to keep quiet. A crease of anger appeared between his brows and he glowered at the girl threateningly. If looks could kill, she would probably be buried six feet underground.


    ¡°Shut it already,¡± she told him.


    They heard a chorus of footsteps echoing outside the door. Valeriana tensed and she felt the guy glaring at her harder. She listened closely to the conversation outside until he decided he wasn''t willing to put up with their little game and yanked the girl''s hand away from his mouth. Fortunately, by the time he spoke, her pursuers were gone.


    ¡°I will not get involved in silly trifles such as this.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and keep quiet!¡± she hissed at him. ¡°You''re the one who wanted to come!¡±


    ¡°Does being dragged and forced to keep quiet come from someone who wanted to come, woman?¡± He snapped.


    ¡°Well, you obviously didn''t want to let go!¡±


    ¡°Because you were suspicious,¡± he argued. ¡°Those guards were after you. You must be a convict of some sort.¡±


    ¡°I am not a convict! I was kidnapped and being held against my will!¡±


    He made another sound of annoyance before he stood up and began to head out. ¡°I can bear this no longer.¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you think you''re doing?!¡± The girl stood up and seethed.


    ¡°Leaving, of course.¡± He stopped before shooting Valeriana a look over his shoulder. ¡°Each second I spend with you only gets me more agitated. Do not drag me into this nonsense or else I will be impolite.¡±


    ¡°I did not ask you to spend time with me.¡±


    ¡°Said the one who dragged me along.¡±


    ¡°Like I said¡ªyou did not let go!¡± She stomped her feet and scowled at him, clenching her fists.


    He looked away with a snarl and burst through the door, causing it to hit the wall with a loud bang. ¡°You obstinate, stupid commoner.¡±


    He took long strides out of the room and left Valeriana in a state of shock with widened eyes at his statement. When she finally snapped out of her trance, she went after him while fuming and almost screamed.


    ¡°What the hell did you call me? Stuck up, idiot prick!¡±


    The guy gritted his teeth as his brow made a visible twitch of aggravation. ¡°Wench!¡± He marched towards her with heavy footsteps, hair flowing behind him. ¡°I''ll have you learn your place! Have you no breeding? First, you hit me and now this?! You''re testing my patience!¡±


    ¡°I am not a dog,¡± she told him. ¡°Asshole.¡±


    His fingers shot off in a flash and he had Valeriana pinned against the wall, his fingers tight around her neck. The girl could barely register what happened. She only felt the overwhelming impact of the wall against her back, causing her eyes to go wide from the unexpected course of pain it caused.


    ¡°I''ve had enough.¡± He growled. ¡°You''ll stay here until those guards find you. I do not care what you''re running away from. I did not want to make this my business, but you made me.¡±


    Despite her current dilemma, she refused to back down.


    ¡°I know your type,¡± she told him. ¡°You must be one of those kids who never had someone tell them off because they¡¯re all wealthy and powerful and everybody wants to kiss their ass.¡±


    The eyes that pinned her in place got far sharper. ¡°You shut your godsdamned mouth,¡± he told her. ¡°You have absolutely no right to address me that way.¡±


    ¡°And what? High society dudes like you ought to learn. You called me a commoner?¡± She huffed. ¡°That makes you what? A damnable noble?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a noble without a commoner, anyway?¡± she spat at him, watching as his eyes widened slightly at the words she gave. ¡°That¡¯s right. Nothing. So before you tell me to know my godsdamned place, you might as well know yours.¡±


    The fingers holding her in place tightened even further. He was about to open his mouth to retaliate when he was cut off.


    ¡°Unhand the girl, Corvan.¡±


    He turned to meet the eyes of the owner of the voice.


    ¡°Headmaster Kylon,¡± the guy who held her by the neck remarked.


    ¡°What did I tell you? This girl has grit.¡± Another voice chuckled. The familiarity of it sent shivers down Valeriana''s spine, making her whole body rigid in the process. ¡°You can let her go now, Lord Corvan. Poor girl won''t even stand a chance against your strength. She''sveryfragile you see.¡±


    Corvan, seeing the arrival of the man, reluctantly released her. His eyes smoldered with fury. ¡°Be thankful.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Sure. Thanks fornothing,¡± she responded, glaring at him. ¡°And I''mnot fragile.¡±


    She craned her neck and followed the sound of slow-paced footfalls, black boots gliding across the floor. White hair flashed against the light and a pair of pink eyes addressed rude guy she stood with.


    ¡°Have you no arrangements, young lord?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I am currently vacant until the next hour,¡± Corvan replied.


    This time, the other man accompanying the albino man spoke. ¡°Of all the people you encounter, you really had to meet the first-ranker,¡± he commented, a smile pulling on the corners of his lips, revealing a pair of dimples. This simple twist in his features emphasized the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, giving him a mature but calm demeanor. ¡°Good good, I was wondering when you¡¯ll try to escape. What took you so long?¡±


    Valeriana tilted her head to the side in slight confusion, trying to tap into her memory. She was sure she heard that voice somewhere before.


    She gasped. ¡°You¡¯re the one from that court!¡±


    ¡°What did you say it was, court leader?¡± the other man asked. ¡°Are you sure she can handle the training? Without perseverance, this girl won¡¯t survive.¡±


    ¡°A fact,¡± Lord Aeron agreed.


    Valeriana looked around in panic. Guards came from all possible directions, blocking all probable routes of escape. The girl was finally besieged. She gulped in trepidation, staring at their glinting weapons that were pointed at her direction.


    ¡°I''m damned,¡± she whispered under her breath.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Lady Seraphina said, squeezing herself through the thin margin between each guard. ¡°Where is Valeriana?¡±


    Valeriana stood nervously in the midst of it all, her back turned against a confused-looking Corvan. He still looked rather irritated.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°Well, it''s sort of hard to explain . . .¡± Lord Aeron paused for a moment to think. ¡°To cut things short, Valeriana here is a human. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll be able to hide it.¡±


    His eyes widened a fraction and his brows curled. ¡°A human? Here? How come?¡±


    ¡°It is hard to believe,¡± he continued, nodding. ¡°But the situation is somewhat complicated.¡±


    ¡°This would''ve been better if you let me go!¡± she yelled at them.


    Lord Aeron turned to her. ¡°It''s not that simple.¡±


    Valeriana crossed her arms. ¡°If you''re all worried about me telling people what happened, then erase my memories! I bet with all these crap, you can do it!¡±


    ¡°The art of erasing and rewriting the memory is a whole lot of trouble and is currently an underdeveloped method. It has many side-effects including memory loss and insanity. Would you like that?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Geez.¡±


    Seraphina finally managed to find her way in and stood in front of Valeriana. She placed both hands on her shoulders, gently squeezing them. ¡°Thank the gods you''re okay. You had me worried when they said you escaped. Rest easy, anyhow.¡± Seraphina smiled. ¡°Everything''s been sorted out.¡±


    She looked up at the woman in relief.


    ¡°Lady Seraphina,¡± Headmaster Kylon remarked.


    ¡°Headmaster,¡± she greeted, turning to look at the man.


    ¡°It''s good you came here yourself, Valeriana. So that must mean you already made your decision,¡± Lord Aeron told her, stepping forward. The guards made way for him to pass.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ah. You escaped so suddenly that you didn''t even hear it out?¡± Aeron smiled tauntingly. ¡°Should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me already!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Such impatience. What is up with youth these days?¡± He sighed. ¡°Well, I thought of something good to do with you during your stay.¡±


    ¡°I''m not staying.¡±


    ¡°It''s that or die.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    ¡°I knew you''d agree!¡± he said, making Valeriana frown. ¡°You can attend this academy. It''s quite fortunate. It just started a new semester last week.¡±


    ¡°Attend the academy? This academy?¡± She looked around. ¡°This is an academy?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. I wasn''t sure about you being able to pace with the other students because of your circumstance but I leave that to you. I discussed this with the other court members and we had a bit of a debate, but they all agreed in the end.¡±


    The headmaster turned to the guards and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. It''s alright now. Please leave this to us.¡±


    The guards lowered their weapons before saluting all together and taking their leave. Lord Aeron continued to explain things to Valeriana as they left.


    ¡°You can either choose to attend this academy, or continue to be detained as a prisoner. Allowing you to train as a knight is probably the best choice since having a human as a Celeste is advantageous. Because of safety purposes, the gates are never opened. Current circumstance requires, however, the re-bridging of our worlds. If ever you survive and graduate from the academy, you''ll be a representative¡ªthe ambassador of human-kind. Quite a fancy title, don''t you think?¡±


    Valeriana froze on her spot. ¡°Survive? Do you mean I candie?¡±


    Lord Aeron grinned. ¡°It depends.¡±


    ¡°I agree with the court leader,¡± Lady Seraphina said with a nod.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is the best solution. After all, there are instances where demons manage to break through the gates, just like what happened before. You lived the life of a human therefore you know the dealings of the human world. You can deal with the situation easily,¡± she said.


    ¡°So, Valeriana, what about it?¡±


    ¡°I''m not actually sure,¡± Valeriana muttered. ¡°Me? Hunting demons? Gosh, I can''t imagine it.¡±


    ¡°If you choose to be kept imprisoned, that will be terribly useless of you.¡± He paused, shaking his head. ¡°I''ll be certain to work you to slavery.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. If you don''t want to take the alternative choice, then you''d best end up in servitude.¡±


    She took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, fine. This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± She put a hand on her head.


    Slave? She thought. This is equal to not giving me a choice.


    ¡°What about this academy? This is where you train knights? For hunting demons?¡±


    ¡°Let me, Lord Aeron,¡± Headmaster Kylon said.


    The court leader stepped back and allowed the headmaster to step forward. ¡°Please do.¡±


    ¡°Celeste Academy is the training grounds for knight-fledglings. We recruit young ones with great potential and enhance their abilities through relentless training for eight years.¡±


    ¡°Eight years?¡± Valeriana felt dizzy and stared at the Aeron guy. ¡°My gosh, that¡¯s so¡ªwill you please allow me to tell my family about this? I think they''re already worried.¡±


    ¡°I''ll handle the business with your family.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she firmly stated. ¡°I have the right! Damn it all, I¡¯ll escape this hell-hole as many times as I need to if you won¡¯t let me.¡±


    Aeron exhaled heavily. ¡°Alright. Write a letter to your mother and I''ll make sure she receives it. Give it to Lady Seraphina or Headmaster Kylon after you finish. Any other questions?¡±


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Corvan gave her an irritated stare. ¡°You¡¯re in Valemnia,¡± he said.


    So he was still sticking around?


    ¡°This is . . . Valemnia?¡± She looked at Seraphina, who nodded at her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in Earth?¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t.¡±


    This felt surreal. Her brain turned into soup at the revelation that her world literally stopped as she tried to process the information.


    ¡°Well, then. My business is done here. I still have to know more about humans being able to see demons, so I''ll be taking my leave.¡±


    With a cackle, the court leader walked away.

 Chapter Nine: Celeste Academy

    After the incident, Valeriana was taken for a tour of the academy. It was reasonable for Seraphina and Headmaster Kylon to tag along, but what she didn''t understand waswhythe arrogant prick from earlier had to come as well. It wasn''t at all pleasing to know he was somewhere near.


    ¡°I don''t get whyheshould come along.¡± Valeriana pointed at Corvan with a frown.


    He made a sound to express his irritation. ¡°I was heading this way until you knocked me down.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± She rolled her eyes.


    The ground she was stepping on was made of concrete tiles and ended three steps away to her right. It was replaced by patches of lush, green grass that was evenly trimmed. A marble and granite fountain stood in the middle of the area.


    She let her eyes wander some more. There was also a long, curved sandy path ahead. Tall pillars stood in place of the wall.


    ¡°Welcome to the Alcantra Vileamis Academe.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Celeste Academy,¡± Seraphina spoke.


    People roamed wearing identical uniforms like any regular school. However, the gazes of the students were mainly focused on Seraphina, curious and mildly excited.


    ¡°Well,¡± Headmaster Kylon started. ¡°Since you''re going to be staying here with us for the next eight years, I hope we get along.¡±


    ¡°Er . . . sure thing, headmaster,¡± she hesitantly replied.


    ¡°Good. Celeste Academy expects a lot from its students. You see, we have one objective. It is to mold the youth into soldiers that can fight demons.¡± He released a troubled sigh at this. ¡°It is such a shame though. A lot of our students either quit halfway ordieso we often lack people to train. But we have a lot of willing recruits.¡±


    ¡°Die?¡±


    ¡°Mostly from training.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?!¡±


    Seraphina elbowed Kylon, eyeing him with disdain. ¡°He jests. Do not believe his jokes.¡±


    The headmaster chuckled. ¡°The eight years of education filters those truly worthy of graduating. Although we receive hundreds of willing learners during the early stages, most of them are removed by the end of the training.¡±


    Seraphina sighed, massaging the spot between her eyes. ¡°Can I talk to you for a moment?¡±


    ¡°How important is it?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat.¡±


    ¡°Then, Lord Corvan, I entrust the young lady to you. Tell her everything about the school and the entrance exam. Don¡¯t forget to lead her to the dormitories.¡± He threw Corvan a key and it was caught perfectly. He then stepped aside and held out a hand for Seraphina to take. A soft smile dangled on his lips and his eyes glinted with mischievousness.


    ¡°What entrance exam?¡± she asked in panic.


    ¡°I''m sorry to leave you so soon,¡± Seraphina whispered to Valeriana. ¡°I need to arrange a few things, but I''ll try to check up on you immediately afterwards.¡±


    Her eyes widened fearfully. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?!¡±


    ¡°I will come for you, Valeriana. Expect that,¡± she reassured her. ¡°For now, I must do . . . something.¡±


    ¡°Come,¡± Corvan irately said. ¡°I still have matters to attend to. The sooner I get rid of you, the better.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut it.¡±


    He glared at her,but said nothing and began walking towards the opposite direction where the headmaster and Seraphina went instead. She jogged to catch up with Corvan''s long strides and walked behind him closely. She looked around. This place didn¡¯t seem that bad.


    Valeriana looked up at Corvan''s face and pursed her lips. It was such a waste of good looks. Realizing what she just inwardly admitted, she frowned and decided to simply look ahead.


    A few minutes of silence and they arrived in front of a five-story building.


    ¡°This is it,¡± he said as they casually entered through the front door.


    ¡°You said this is the dormitories for girls. How are you supposed to go in, then?¡± Valeriana curiously questioned.


    ¡°I''ve got special permission,¡± he answered indifferently.


    They walked through the long and narrow hallway. The walls were ridden with doors and had a pale yellow finish. Valeriana was so engrossed looking around that she didn''t even notice the scrutiny of the people as they passed. She looked over her shoulder to see if the grumpy dude was following. Corvan did not pause a step. He flashed the key to a woman behind a desk when he was given a questioning look.


    Soon, they came to a stop before a door with the number two-three-four. Valeriana watched as Corvan shoved in the key and unlocked it. When he turned the knob, the door simply wouldn¡¯t budge. After a few more nudges, he lost the patience and kicked it open instead.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°This is your room,¡± Corvan said, pointing to the dark area inside. ¡°One snap opens the light.¡± He snapped his fingers and light flared inside.


    ¡°That¡¯s sort of cool, how¡¯d you do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an installed mechanism.¡±


    ¡°You guys are unexpectedly high-tech in a weird kind of way.¡±


    When Valeriana''s eyes landed on the room, she was dumbfounded and her mouth hung open.


    She stared at the cramped space with a debris of wooden furniture. The room was dusty and cobwebs hung on the corners of the wall. Judging by the looks of it, this place hadn¡¯t been cleaned up at all.


    ¡°Can''t you give me something more decent to sleep in?!¡± she yelled as she clenched her fists.


    ¡°Do not take it the wrong way. It is tradition for newcomers to fix their own room. No one will do it for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding. This is how you treat your students?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not exactly being treated like a queen,¡± he told her. He then threw her the key with an irritating smirk and she caught it in midair with a glare. ¡°Just clean it up.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say.¡± She huffed and spun to face hell. ¡°Why do I have to do this?¡± She took a deep breath and rolled up her sleeves.


    ¡°About your entrance examination.¡±


    She looked at him quizzically. ¡°Do I have to?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that you''ll easily enter this academy? Of course not.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not stupid,¡± Valeriana said, frowning.


    ¡°Really,¡± he retorted, throwing up one brow higher than the other.


    ¡°Are you insinuating something?¡±


    ¡°Someone will come take you later. You better get this wrapped up soon,¡± he said and then turned and walked away. ¡°Have fun.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, jerk!¡± she yelled after him.


    Valeriana entered what she began considering as a hell-hole. She fixed her hair into a ponytail and made sure the scrunchie secured all of the strands of her hair in place. She found cleaning supplies sitting beside a pail of clean water.


    They must¡¯ve anticipated this somehow.


    ¡°What do they see me as? A slave?¡±


    She began arranging the furniture inside the room. Some chairs were toppled over and the surfaces were all dusty.


    Luckily, there was a big window. It was a big help in dusting the bed''s mattress and letting out the thick air that accumulated within the room. She fanned away the cobwebs with a duster and scoured the floor to remove the thick buildup of dirt. This continued until her cleaning water had turned horrendously dark and she had to refill it.


    By the time she finished, the sun had set. All that was left to do was roll out the mattress and cover it with fresh sheets. When it was all done, she collapsed face first on the bed. Fatigue nagged her sore muscles, making her feel languorous. Her eyes felt heavy and sleep was tempting her to lavish in its darkness.


    ¡°I shouldn''t even be here.¡±


    It was then that loud rapping on the door yanked her out of her drowsiness and she fell out of the bed in fright.


    She heatedly wrenched the door open, glaring at Corvan who stood with his arms crossed. Compared to his primped and proper self, she was pretty sure she looked the worst. Her hair was disheveled and she stank with sweat.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, lacking enthusiasm.


    He covered his nose, staring at her in disgust.


    ¡°I know I smell,¡± she gritted out. ¡°Just tell me what you came here for and leave,¡± Valeriana told him impatiently. ¡°I want to go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°You cannot sleep.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m basically being robbed off of my basic human rights!¡±


    He gave her a brow raise, but the corner of his lips twitched. He must¡¯ve found that funny for some reason. ¡°Human rights?¡± His tone was mocking. ¡°You still have your entrance examination.¡±


    Valeriana cursed under her breath, came out, and slammed the door shut behind her. ¡°You people really are getting on my nerves,¡± she confessed. ¡°I get knocked out, locked up, and now, this. You don¡¯t even allow me to sleep! You don¡¯t even give me a chance to bathe before taking me to this exam thing!¡±


    ¡°Are you coming or not? Unless you want to go back to that prison.¡±


    Given no choice, she reluctantly followed Corvan¡¯s lead and left the dormitories.


    The cold wind knocked into her once they were finally outside. Like having a shower from a bucket of water and ice, it prickled her skin like cold, sharp needles. This wasn¡¯t the same kind of cold feeling she got during winter season. It was empty. Just coldness. It was hard to describe it but it seemed totally out of place.


    ¡°Are there demons here?¡± she asked.


    Corvan, who had been walking ahead, stopped in his tracks and turned to meet her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know where you are?¡±


    ¡°No. Do I look like I do?¡±


    He had that look that said he was ready to roll his eyes any second, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he pointed to the sky. ¡°Look above you.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that gotta do with my question?¡±


    ¡°Just do it.¡± His tone held impatience, so she did. ¡°Do you see small, golden sparks? It wasn¡¯t very noticeable during the day, but since it¡¯s dark out, you should see a couple.¡±


    She did as he instructed and saw what he was talking about. They weren¡¯t stars, but they resembled stars. Small flashes that came in the color of gold. They came briefly and passed, like currents traveling through a wire.


    ¡°What are those things?¡± she asked in wonder.


    ¡°That is the barrier.¡± He then pulled her attention to a distance where a lone lamppost stood near an intricate network of metals towering a couple of meters to the sky. The currents were present there as well. ¡°And what you see beyond those gates is the Forest of Valdis. You are in the Dark Continent, in the heart of the nest of demons.¡±


    She doubled over at his words and blanched. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    After explaining to her where she exactly was, he moved forward. ¡°I am not one to joke.¡±


    ¡°But why are you going to put an academy, where students are, where people are, in the middle of the enemy base? Are you people crazy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been that way for a long time,¡± he said. ¡°So I don¡¯t recommend you asking so many questions. You¡¯ll understand them in due time.¡±


    ¡°So who¡¯s running this thing? It must take up a lot of power having that up twenty-four-seven.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Only those with high magical capabilities are able to put up that kind of barrier, mainly those who descended from the royal family.¡±


    ¡°But that''s like . . . so common in TV shows,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°A barrier is not as simple as you think. Like creating a castle in a matter of seconds, it¡¯s complicated. A barrier''s walls are solid and possess strong protective power that is impervious to force or any kind of attack.¡±


    ¡°Ah-huh. What about the common people? Don''t they get to protect themselves too?¡±


    ¡°There are two kinds of barriers. A barrier of any element is short-lived and cannot withstand the magnitude of strong attacks¡ªvery temporary that can''t even last more than ten seconds depending on the user. We call it a wall. It''s mainly used for combat involving element-wielding.¡±


    ¡°That sounds really hard,¡± Valeriana murmured.


    There was a brief pause and they resumed walking. ¡°I heard from Lady Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You can feel demons.¡±


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you feel them the way I do?¡±


    ¡°I can see them. But I cannot feel when they¡¯re near.¡±


    ¡°Lady Seraphina seemed able to somewhat make them out.¡±


    ¡°That is because she trained her senses. Demons have . . . movements that are peculiar and unique to them. Once you come to familiarize yourself with those movements, you¡¯ll know. It¡¯s one of the reasons why this academy is here.¡±


    She trembled at the thought. Knowing that those things were just sitting outside those gates and that barrier made fear run down her spine. Corvan¡¯s eyes were as cold as what she was feeling when he looked over. His voice dropped several octaves and she felt the warning in his voice.


    ¡°That is, if you manage to stay.¡±

 Chapter Ten: Entrance Exam

    They arrived in front of an elegantly carved wooden door. Corvan clamped a hand over the brass knob and revealed the entrance. He stepped aside and made way for Valeriana to pass. Once she slipped through the doorway, she found a long table that took the shape of a crescent moon. Five people sat behind it, Seraphina included, waiting quite impatiently and silently.


    Valeriana scanned the room nervously when her eyes met with someone else¡¯s. The girl didn¡¯t look too pleased at her arrival, her eyes flashing with impatience and irritation while raking her fingers through her long, auburn locks. If she didn¡¯t carry herself with such an air of regality and sophistication, she would¡¯ve probably spat on the ground at the sight of her.


    She broke the staring contest and turned to Seraphina for help. All she was given was a reassuring smile in return.


    ¡°We''ve been waiting, Miss Kerrigan. You and Lord Corvan were running late.¡±


    ¡°Nothing we can do about that now. We will commence this special exam.¡±


    ¡°I assume you have questions before we begin?¡± someone said.


    ¡°Uh . . . yes. Is this a written exam?¡±


    One of them laughed at her. ¡°Not every exam is written, young one. Seeing as the court leader recommended you to take up the Celeste¡¯s course training, you will be placed in the Knight¡¯s Wing to join with the other students under the same program. If you were to be placed in the Development Department, then yes, we would¡¯ve given you a written assessment, but since a knight¡¯s work is all physical, we will need something physical from you as well.¡±


    ¡°Um . . .¡±


    ¡°Well, then, why don''t you show us what you can do?¡±


    Crap!Valeriana said in her mind. Nobody even told me about this!


    ¡°Remember, Valeriana. Once you fail this entrance exam, you''ll go straight to you-know-what.¡± Valeriana gasped at the familiarity of the voice and dragged her eyes towards its direction. Her eyes widened once she realized that Lord Aeron had made himself at home in one of the seats.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to watch, of course.¡±


    She started to panic internally.


    ¡°W-what exactly am I supposed to do?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Anything,¡± one man answered. ¡°Do you have any special skills holding a weapon? A bow, perhaps? How about a spear?¡±


    ¡°N-not really.¡±


    ¡°Then what can you do?¡±


    Cold sweat soaked her back and she unknowingly wiped off the perspiration on her brow.


    A few minutes into silence and she still could not think of anything. She wasn¡¯t well-versed in anything physical. She did recall being quite good in bowling, but that was hardly useful.


    ¡°I can run.¡± She shrugged.


    They shook their heads and gazed at her in disbelief.


    ¡°Do humans not train in the ways of swordsmanship and the like?¡± asked the old man with round glasses.


    ¡°Not really. Some do but it¡¯s not really common unless you¡¯re the sporty type of person? So sorry to disappoint but I don¡¯t know how to do any of that. I live in a modern society so . . .¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°This obviously isn''t working. We are wasting our time.¡±


    ¡°And so we go to the second resort!¡± Lord Aeron exclaimed, his smile as wide as open arms. ¡°Courtney, come forward!¡±


    The girl with whom she had a staring contest with earlier marched forth and stopped just beside her.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Seraphina asked.


    ¡°A duel.¡±


    They all turned to him and stared at him in wonder. ¡°A duel?¡± they all chorused.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. ¡°I had a feeling this would happen so I prepared everything just in case! A duel will be most appropriate, do you not think so as well? After all, there is no chance we can see Valeriana''s true potential through this examination at all!¡±


    Speechless, Valeriana held her hands up in surrender. The room was filled with thick silence and Corvan, who was standing on the other side of the room, watched the scene unfold with fascination.


    ¡°A duel? You mean like combat? Isn''t that a bit . . . ?¡±


    Courtney frowned impatiently. ¡°Does fighting scare you?¡±


    ¡°I . . . I . . . can''t we settle this peacefully?¡± She began to sweat.


    ¡°This girl? If she¡¯s such a wimp, I do not understand how she¡¯s getting this much privilege.¡± The other girl shook her head. ¡°Peace won''t get you anywhere, it surely won''t help you attend this school either. So, it is either you fight me or not.¡±


    ¡°Look. I don¡¯t want any of this as well, okay? If I wasn¡¯t being forced to do this, I wouldn¡¯t even bother standing here.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me if you accept or not. I wasted my time coming here, I, at least, deserve an answer.¡±


    She sighed. How was she supposed to win this thing? Though she knew a bit of self-defense and other stuff, she still wasn''t skilled in the area under discussion. Heck, she never held a sword her entire life¡ªactually, she did but that was only a few days ago.


    Courtney huffed, growing even more impatient from the lack of response. ¡°Listen!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°I do not intend to wait for you to make up your mind¡ª¡±


    ¡°No one told you to,¡± Valeriana muttered to herself, her voice so low no one else heard what she said.


    ¡°¡ªso let me tell you one thing. There are plenty of people waiting to be given the chance to attend this academy! People more worthy than you. So, either you prove to me that you are taking this seriously or I''ll slit your throat and make sure you do not see the sun shining the next day!¡±


    Unsure of what to do, Valeriana gulped. The girl''s gaze never seemed to have left her face. ¡°B-but . . .¡±


    Seeing the indecisiveness of the girl, Lord Aeron decided to butt in.


    ¡°You needn''t worry. In the end, it would be up to us to decide whether you pass or not. If you can prove to us that you have what it takes, then we will gladly accept you. All your academy fees are on me.¡±


    There was a pause.


    Then, all so suddenly, Valeriana screamed, ¡°I CHOOSE SLAVERY!¡±


    Her sudden cry made people gaze at her in wonder.


    ¡°You''re fine with working for me for the rest of your life?¡± Lord Aeron taunted.


    ¡°No way!¡± The girl childishly stomped her feet. ¡°You told me it should go for at least only a year!¡±


    ¡°I recall no such thing.¡±


    ¡°Urgh . . .¡±


    ¡°Then, choose.¡±


    She was cornered¡ªleft with no choice but to oblige. She clenched her fists. ¡°Fine! Geez!¡±


    She sighed. She took a deep breath and straightened her back. She could see the satisfied smirk of Courtney from the corners of her eyes and the look of discomfort Seraphina had on her face.


    ¡°Prepare yourselves. Before dawn, you must rise.¡±


    ¡°Can''t we do it next week?¡± she begged.


    ¡°We have other duels that would require the arena for the next few days. It''ll only be available later since one was cancelled. We want to get this done and over with. The sooner, the better.¡±


    ¡°That''s just . . . bad timing.¡±


    They all then stood up and started to leave. Seraphina, on the other hand, made her way towards Valeriana and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Don''t worry. Rest easy for a few hours and I''ll do what I can.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± she told her.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you back to your room.¡±


    Valeriana was then led away by Seraphina.


    Once there, she saw a paper, a quill, and a bottle of ink sitting on top of a table she remembered pushing by the wall when she came back. Seraphina bid her goodbye and left shortly. She inhaled and exhaled noisily before making her way towards it. And since there was no chair, she pulled the one which was lopsided and tested if it was alright to sit on. When it didn''t give out, she made herself comfortable and got to writing.


    Writing with a quill was . . . weird.


    She spilled her heartfelt emotions on the paper, careful not to tell the whole thing about being dragged to another world or being kidnapped.


    After she was done, she folded the paper and sealed it inside the envelope she was provided before hitting the sack. As soon as Valeriana''s head hit the pillow, her heavy lids closed and she succumbed to the blanket of darkness that sucked her in.


    A loud sigh escaped her lips. ¡°I wish this is all a dream. An impossible, crazy dream.¡±

 Chapter Eleven: Ten Hours

    Valeriana''s eyes shot open when she heard the loud knocking on her door. Out of shock, she rose into a sitting position as sweat broke from her forehead. The bed, the ceiling, and the walls weren¡¯t what she was expecting. After everything, she had hoped she would wake up in her room.


    She threw her feet out of bed and placed them on the floor. ¡°Oh, damn, I''m screwed. So I really wasn¡¯t dreaming?¡±


    Valeriana sighed as she rubbed her face with the palm of her hand. The knocking got louder and more impatient. She raked her fingers through her messy, honey-golden hair that nearly resembled a bird''s nest and took a deep breath. She then stood up and opened the door.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked rudely. ¡°It¡¯s in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s half past ten in the evening.¡± The girl before her seemed irritated that she had the galls to say that to her. ¡°Valeriana, right?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I was told to fetch you and lead you to Lady Seraphina in preparation for your duel. She is waiting for you in the arena.¡±


    Realization dawned on her. ¡°Oh my god. Right.¡± She lightly tapped on her forehead with the bottom of her palms. ¡°I don''t know a thing about sword-fighting or whatever. How good is this Courtney exactly?¡±


    ¡°One of the best in the academy,¡± she answered.


    Valeriana groaned. ¡°Why is this happening to me?¡± She rubbed her eyes and yawned noisily, trying to hide the trepidation she was getting from the impending fight. She didn''t even know a thing about holding a sword. How was she going to stand up against someone more experienced than her?


    Maybe she should just become a slave instead.


    ¡°Is it dawn already?¡±


    ¡°No. It''s about ten hours before so,¡± the girl answered.


    She groaned, feeling her heavy lids dropping back down. She fought the urge to simply fall back down and go back to sleep. ¡°I hate this,¡± she said, whining. ¡°Can I just . . . go back to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I also want to go back to sleep,¡± she told her irately. ¡°I was told there was a letter. Where is it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The letter,¡± she repeated impatiently.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said, feeling dense. ¡°There.¡± She pointed at the envelope on top of the table she used a few hours earlier.


    She snatched it off the table and slipped it into one of his pockets. ¡°Come on.¡±


    She distractedly began twisting the golden band around her wrist, trying to restrain herself from strangling the annoying person in front of her. Her brows were knitting together while she pouted furiously.


    Valeriana sauntered behind her and sucked in the urge to stick her tongue out.


    She was guided through a far walk from the girls¡¯ dormitories. The distance was really long that Valeriana began wondering how big the academy really was. How much land did it cover anyway?


    Valeriana was certain she wouldn''t get used to this place any time soon.


    ¡°Just how long will it take us to get there?¡± she muttered impatiently under her breath.


    Seraphina was waiting somewhere within the arena, as the boy once called it on their way there, but she wasn¡¯t sitting patiently, waiting for her to arrive.


    She was warming up with the sword.


    The arena resembled a football field. There were layered seats that circled a vast, empty space, although the ground wasn''t grassy but sandy and no lines were drawn. It was one of the common sights that could be seen in a movie with a Roman gladiator theme.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°Lady Seraphina,¡± the girl politely addressed. ¡°I''ve brought her.¡±


    Seraphina stopped and turned to look at the two, lowering her sword. She flashed them a smile and nodded at him gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Rin. I''m sorry for bothering you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It''s been an honor.¡±


    ¡°It''s alright. You can go and have your much-needed rest.¡±


    The girl, Rin, bowed and left.


    ¡°Come here now, Valeriana.¡± She threw a hand on Valeriana¡¯s shoulder and steered her away.


    Seraphina made Valeriana wear the protective gears. She was also asked to put on some more comfortable clothes since the ones she wore were inappropriate, not to mention disgusting. She hadn''t taken a bath for awhileafter all.


    The gears were a simple leather armor that came with shoulder pads and a belt that held a scabbard for weapon.


    ¡°You should know that Courtney is included in the Celestial Circle. It¡¯s impossible for you to stand up to her the way you are now.¡±


    Valeriana''s curiosity perked up as her ears picked up the unfamiliar term. ¡°What''s the Celestial Circle?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The Celestial Circle is comprised of the top twelve students in the Knight¡¯s Wing. They are, by far, the best,¡± she explained. ¡°Courtney is currently ranked fifth.¡±


    ¡°I''m dead meat,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Let us start immediately. There''s no time left to waste. I''ve only ten hours to teach you how to hold the sword.¡±


    ¡°Will that even work? How am I supposed to learn within only ten hours?¡±


    Seraphina looked confident, a small but calm smile on her lips. ¡°It will. It should. However, I''m going to expect you to exert more effort than usual.¡±


    ¡°You''re really going so far to help me. I don''t know how to thank you anymore.¡±


    ¡°No. It''s alright. I''m the reason why you''re here in the first place. Besides, you''re my responsibility now, Valeriana,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°But now is not the time to talk. Let''s focus on the job at hand.¡± She threw the sword to Valeriana, who caught it around the hilt.


    ¡°Shiznits!¡± she exclaimed and wobbled. ¡°I''m supposed to fight with this thing? It''s as heavy as a baseball bat! Yeah, but I never really got how those people could swing something so heavy. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s just the wimp in me talking.¡±


    ¡°I''m surprised. I was expecting you to scream and wait for the sword to drop to the ground before picking it up,¡± she said, laughing.


    Valeriana pouted angrily at Seraphina and tightened her grip around the weapon, trying to find her balance. ¡°I''m not entirely useless, you know. I do know a little about self-defense.¡±


    ¡°So I''ve heard. That sword is a bit heavier than the standard weight. Once you start swinging something heavy, when you switch to a lighter one, you¡¯ll feel more comfortable.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She gazed at the sword in her hands. ¡°I really can''t believe I got challenged to a duel. Like, in my seventeen years of life, who would even think I get to hold a really really long knife?¡± she said while testing its weight. ¡°Not to mention use it to smack down someone.¡±


    She pulled out her own weapon and aced it forward. ¡°I''m sorry, Valeriana. I can''t do much in this situation. Teaching you is all I can do.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure I''ll learn a lot from you though.¡± She had seen Seraphina use the sword once. The way she held her sword displayed her familiarity with handling the weapon. There was no questioning her experience and competence.


    Seraphina smiled. ¡°Look forward to it.¡±


    Clutching the hilt with both hands, she decided to test its weight again by swinging it around. It looked so light-weight when people in the movies held it. The real thing required much more balance to use and it was heavy.


    Well, obviously, itwasmade of metal.


    ¡°Can I even do this?¡± she asked herself, slightly anxious with the sudden change. If her father was here, he would probably tell her she could do it. He would say that there was nothing impossible for a hard-working person. If she put all her effort into it, she would succeed with no doubt.


    At the thought of her father, her eyes flew to her bracelet. She felt homesick. A painful ache lingered in her chest.


    She felt like crying.


    ¡°Let''s start.¡± Seraphina brought out the sword tied around her waist. ¡°We''ll begin with blocking. Make sure to have a good grip on your sword to prevent it from flying out of your hands.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Good,¡± Seraphina said and stilled her hand, the sword readily positioned before her. ¡°After you already know the basics of swordsmanship, it will make things easier. In order to make sure you stand a chance, I''ll teach you all of Courtney¡¯s weak points. However, the time is short. Managing to learn all these with just the time we have will be a miracle.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have no choice but to try my best.¡± She shrugged.


    ¡°Three hours for the basics. No, four. It¡¯s the most important. After that, we''ll move on to attacks and counterattacks. We''ll work on your balance and the proper stance.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Valeriana''s training began. Seraphina was a strict one. Since it was already like a matter of life and death for Valeriana, she determinedly focused on learning.


    Using the sword required eye and hand coordination, good reflexes, and guts.


    Seraphina showed her simple moves and she imitated. It went on like that for a few hours. So far, Valeriana managed to understand and get half of everything right.


    Soon enough, Seraphina told her it was time to engage in one-on-one sparring. She told her to apply everything she just learned while they fought and try to block all of her oncoming attacks. This was the part where everything became hard.


    At first, Valeriana found herself running away when Seraphina attacked her, but she got over it. Hopefully.


    ¡°I told you not to just stay in one place! Move!¡± Seraphina yelled.


    ¡°I thought you told me I should plant my feet or¡ªwhatever.¡±


    ¡°So what will you do if I come at you and you cannot block this attack so all you can do is evade? What will you do? Let yourself get stabbed? Focus, Valeriana! Swordsmanship requires common sense as well!¡±


    ¡°This is really confusing.¡±

 Chapter Twelve: Dawn

    Seraphina had finally revealed her tyrannical side. There was no trace of mercy in her eyes as she pounded rule after rule in both her body and mind. Valeriana was wracked with exhaustion. Lacking the muscles necessary for this kind of activity, she wasn¡¯t faring too well.


    ¡°That''s not enough! Put more effort into it!¡± Seraphina reprimanded as she knocked the sword out of Valeriana''s hands for the umpteenth time.


    Valeriana collapsed and held up her arms in surrender. ¡°A minute to breathe . . . please,¡± she begged.


    The lady knight panted but relaxed the hand holding the sword. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough. Your muscles aren¡¯t very well-developed so you¡¯re having a hard time.¡±


    ¡°As expected,¡± Valeriana said, panting. ¡°I can''t even win against you.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to feel bad about it,¡± she told her reassuringly.


    While Valeriana was resting, Seraphina decided to make use of valuable time and trained her eyes to a scarecrow-like training dummy planted into the ground.


    ¡°Now listen closely to me Valeriana,¡± she said. ¡°Courtney''s way of fighting is intense and relentless. She won''t give you a room to breathe, so you''ve got to be very careful and never let your guard down. Just focus on the fight.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± she answered immediately.


    ¡°Fighting is simple,¡± she said. ¡°People make the fight complicated. Look at this.¡± The lady knight turned towards the human and held up a polished sword in her right hand and a stick in another. ¡°What do you think is the difference between these two items?¡±


    ¡°Uh . . .¡± Valeriana''s mind was blank. ¡°They are both weapons?¡± The girl looked expectantly at Seraphina.


    ¡°I can see that.¡±


    Valeriana grinned at Seraphina humorlessly. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°This mere stick can be a weapon if one focuses all his power on it. This plain wood can be as firm as metal when one knows how to handle it properly. Observe closely.¡±


    Valeriana watched Seraphina as she temporarily plunged her bladed weapon to the ground and spun to look at the dummy she envisioned as her opponent. She lifted the stick into the air and brought it down speedily to the structure she put up.


    She witnessed the training dummy fall down to the ground with a cut in the middle. The stick itself then broke apart right afterwards even so. This forced a gasp out of her.


    ¡°Whoa. That''s amazing,¡± she whispered before breaking in a girlish scream. ¡°Exactly like what Doug Landers did! Oh my god! I have never seen anything like that except in movies and cartoons!¡±


    Her mentor raised a brow at her. Valeriana stopped immediately when she saw the face she was making and flushed a deep red when she realized what she was doing.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she mumbled, redirecting her gaze down to the ground and kicking the sand.


    Seraphina sighed. ¡°Look Valeriana, there''s no difference between a wooden sword and a blade when the one who wields it has a firm conviction. It¡¯s really just that the stick has less durability.¡± She pointed at the cut where the object struck and dropped the other half of the broken stick over the other. ¡°Knowing this technique, you''ll be able to cut a thick sword, or even a tree in half without fail. But you must remember, how sharp the sword is does not rely on how well it''s polished, or how sharp its blade is. It''s always about the one who holds the weapon with the weapon itself. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°So are you telling me I should be one with my weapon or something?¡±


    A smile curled on her lips. ¡°You catch on easily. A true swordsman knows how to be one with his weapon. In a battle, a weapon and its user should always be the same entity. You do not treat the sword as a mere weapon. You should treat it as if it''s a part of you.¡±


    ¡°So I should just cut Courtney''s sword into half, and it''s over?¡±


    ¡°Preferably, but having you develop that skill overnight is close to impossible. It''ll be a miracle if you did.¡±


    ¡°Then what is the point of showing it to me?¡±


    ¡°Cutting off Courtney''s sword is not the exact reason why I showed this to you.¡±


    ¡°You know, this isn''t the time to be cryptic since there really is no time at all,¡± she told her.


    ¡°Oh, but what kind of learning will it be if you don''t figure it out for yourself?¡± She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time. Dawn will arrive soon.¡± Seraphina stared at the clearing skies, chugging down some water from a wineskin. They were both drenched in their own sweat.


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°You should go take a bath before everything else,¡± she suggested. ¡°You need to rest for a while.¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°A bath sounds tempting.¡± She stood from the sandy ground and dusted her pants. The clothes she was wearing were marred by dirt and sweat. She felt sticky all over and she stunk. ¡°I feel bad for the owner of these clothes.¡± She tugged on the soft, comfy sleeves.


    ¡°You don''t have to worry about it,¡± she said and paused, scrutinizing the way she looked in the attire. ¡°They''re yours from now on.¡± She slid off of her leather armor and dumped it in some sort of large container with the others. Valeriana did the same, but had a hard time trying to pull the thing off.


    ¡°Really? For free?¡± She sheathed the sword and placed it gingerly in the armoire, sparing Seraphina a few glances while she did so. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°One more reason is because you need a change of clothes,¡± she simply replied. ¡°Those belonged to me when I was still in the academy. They''re old and they were collecting dust within my closet. I figured I should give them to you.¡±


    ¡°These belonged to you? It''s been taken good care of.¡± Valeriana then sighed. She gazed at the lady knight and smiled before saying, ¡°Thank you very much for everything. Now I feel like I have a chance to win, even if it''s just little.¡±


    Seraphina smiled. ¡°You''re very much welcome. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s enough to let you win, but I''ve taught you enough to let you live.¡±


    ¡°That isn''t comforting but . . . thanks.¡±


    Seraphina was undoubtedly a good teacher. Her explanations were easy to understand and she had a lot of patience if not very demanding. It was understandable, however. If she babied Valeriana, what would become of her in the fight?


    ¡°I see that you and Lady Seraphina are finally done with training.¡± Corvan''s voice rang imposingly.


    ¡°Why, Lord Corvan. What brought you here? I thought you were resting.¡±


    ¡°I''m here to deliver a message from Headmaster Kylon. He wants you by his side before the duel commences.¡±


    ¡°For what reason?¡±


    ¡°He told me that you should try to find out yourself and head over to him instead.¡±


    The lady knight clicked her tongue to express her irritation. ¡°Alright. I leave Valeriana in your hands. Take her to the baths for me, and fetch her the clothes appropriate for the event of the duel as well.¡±


    ¡°But . . .¡± He glared at her and she returned it.


    ¡°You can ask someone else to do it, just make sure she receives that bath and the clothes she needs. I''ll be going now then, Valeriana.¡± Seraphina made her way out of the arena and quickly disappeared from Corvan and Valeriana''s sight. When she was out, the lord turned to the human and quirked a brow.


    ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious? Watching her leave.¡± She pointed to the direction Seraphina disappeared to.


    Corvan looked straight into Valeriana''s eyes. They stared at each other for a few moments until Corvan leaned towards Valeriana, his face closing in. Valeriana''s heart jumped to her throat, wondering what was he planning, but the guy merely huffed in disgust and flicked his nose. He looked revolted as he withdrew.


    ¡°You smell,¡± he spat out.


    Valeriana''s face went red with fury. ¡°Then take me to the bathroom, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°Don''t raise your voice if you don''t want me tearing it out,¡± he said.


    ###


    Valeriana sneezed as she stripped off her clothes and stepped into the bath. There was no one she was to share it with, so she had it all alone to herself.


    It wasn''t what she was expecting it to be. Instead of cubicles and shower heads, all she saw was an open pool with steam rising from the water.


    She didn¡¯t like to be naked in public so she wrapped herself with a piece of cloth she found folded among others in a cabinet. Valeriana figured it was for the purpose. Hopefully, she was right. She wasn¡¯t going to risk having anyone see her in her birthday suit.


    The bath helped her muscles relax and she breathed out a loud sigh.


    She spent a few minutes musing to herself what in the world she was supposed to do and pulling on her hair as she rubbed off the dirt, feeling antsy because of the impending match. When she looked down at her fingers, she realized her skin had turned to prunes and it was probably time to leave.


    Valeriana sighed and heaved herself out of the water. She walked out of the baths through the doors, only to stumble upon a bundle of clean clothes.


    ¡°I''ll be taking this, thank you,¡± she whispered. She bent down and took it inside her hands, feeling the soft cloth with her palms.


    She decided to try it on and discovered it was slightly different from the previous get-up Seraphina described as the school''s gym clothes. The top''s design was more intricate. The front ran down with ruffles and flat, silver buttons. The sleeves were puffy but tightened around the wrists with strips of ribbons needing to be wound together. It was slightly loose around the waist so she needed to tuck it into the brown pants it came with.


    ¡°I''m starting to regret even agreeing to all of this now,¡± she muttered, looking over her outfit. She placed a hand on her chin and thoughtfully spoke.


    She anxiously stepped out of the dressing room. The mirrors on the walls were big enough for her to see her whole self.


    She flicked back her damp hair and quietly left the room. Corvan was patiently waiting for her outside, arms crossed while leaning against the wall. If he would only remove that frown from his face, he would look like a model from a cover magazine.


    ¡°You took your sweet time in there,¡± he said, his eyes fixed on Valeriana''s face. ¡°I bet you looked like a raisin for quite a while.¡±


    She huffed but did not make any move to deny what he said.


    ¡°Now, let us depart.¡± Corvan spun, his long hair swishing slightly behind him. He had tied it in a ponytail with a white ribbon while letting stray strands of his hair to accentuate his face.


    She felt nervous of the upcoming duel. All this tension made her want to puke.


    Speaking of stomach, hers suddenly made noises of protest.


    Corvan stopped and raised a brow at her. ¡°Do you need to eat?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head sarcastically. ¡°My stomach didn''t growl. I don''t need nourishment because I''m just that awesome. It''s just my monster side coming out.¡±


    He snorted at her sarcastic comment. ¡°Then, I''ll guide you straight to the dueling area without eating since you''re that awesome.¡±


    She was silent.


    ¡°I could use some snacks, though . . .¡±


    Still, hunger was making her more nervous.


    She encouraged herself silently by clenching her fist. Her father used to say that life was a battleground itself. It was an infinite cycle of challenges and obstacle. This was no different. She was going to survive all of it.


    Even though he was dead, she was going to make him so proud it would send him dancing in his grave.


    ¡°You''re scared,¡± Corvan said.


    ¡°I''m fine,¡± she answered.


    He ignored her reply. ¡°I recommend you back out while you have a chance.¡±


    ¡°No . . .¡± Her shoulders sagged in defeat. She gulped. ¡°Don''t even start,¡± Valeriana told him, not wanting to feel like running away with her tail between her legs.


    ¡°I''ve never seen an idiot like you my entire life.¡±


    ¡°I''m the good kind of idiot. Just the way I am, I guess.¡± She stuck her tongue out at him.


    ¡°Why do you desire to attend this academy anyway? What for?¡±


    A smile lifted the corners of Valeriana''s lips. She held up her fist and pumped it dramatically. ¡°Because it¡¯s free!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Lord Aeron told me I wouldn¡¯t have to pay for anything if I got in!¡±


    ¡°Forget I asked,¡± he indifferently replied.

 Chapter Thirteen: Duel

    When they arrived, Valeriana was surprised to see that they weren''t the only ones present. Instead of the school faculty and the competitors only, people swarmed in the audience''s area. She wanted to take a few moments to take in the crowd, knowing that whatever happened in this fight, she was bound to embarrass herself somehow. However, she wasn¡¯t given a chance to stall. A sword was strapped around her waist and she was immediately sent down to the center of the arena where the fight would be held. Courtney was waiting, her own weapon in hand.


    ¡°I thought we were the only ones going to be here,¡± she said. A drop of sweat trickled down her forehead.


    ¡°They wouldn''t miss it for the world!¡± Lord Aeron shouted from the royal box, waving his arm passionately in the air as though reading her thoughts.


    ¡°I hate you,¡± Valeriana muttered.


    Cheers wildly erupted from the crowd and Valeriana yanked her sword out of its sheath. Her grip on its hilt firmly tightened as she looked at Courtney''s direction with unwavering determination.


    What exactly was she doing?


    Still, there was no turning back.


    ¡°It looks like Lord Aeron is asking the competitors to get ready! Fighters in place!¡±


    Valeriana moved to a stance. ¡°Remember the center point of gravity in your body. Pick a stance that''s not easy to be thrown off balance.¡± She planted her feet to the ground.


    ¡°The fight will start in three.¡±


    She held out her sword in front of her, making sure there weren''t any available openings her opponent could use to attack. Courtney, however, seemed confident and remained nonchalant from where she was. The tip of her sword was kissing the sandy ground.


    ¡°Two! One!¡±


    A bright light sparked on the corner of the arena. Valeriana chose to keep her eyes strictly on Courtney who immediately ran forth and brought her blade up when the signal was fired.


    Valeriana held her own weapon in front of her and blocked her first attack. It vibrated sharply as Courtney''s sword clashed unto hers. The intensity of the force that her opponent used for her first assault was terrifying. If Valeriana hadn¡¯t followed Seraphina''s advice, she would''ve been instantly pushed back.


    Fortunately, she was able to block most of her attacks, but her reaction time needed working on. It seemed that Seraphina''s lectures were useful, but it didn''t remove the fact that, with the current pace of their fight, she would have no chance in winning.


    Lord Aeron did tell her she did not need to win.


    Courtney aggressively drove her sword forward but Valeriana was able to dodge it¡ªalbeit clumsily. She stepped forward with a counterattack, forcing her sword to meet with Courtney¡¯s in hopes of pushing her back. Adrenalin rushed through her veins and, with all her might, she began to assault her opponent.


    ¡°Fight back!¡± she remembered Seraphina yelling. ¡°You can''t call it a fight when you''re not attacking!¡±


    ¡°You''re daring to even try and counter.¡± Courtney smirked at her.


    ¡°What do you expect me to do, then?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don''t know. Lose. Die, maybe. The latter would be better.¡±


    The audience got even wilder.


    ¡°Knock her down!¡±


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    Now, that was a bit harsh.


    More cheers came from the students among the crowd. The obvious eagerness in their voice rang all throughout the arena, nearly discouraging Valeriana from the fight. It was painfully insulting.


    ¡°So that''s the girl,¡± a blue-eyed blonde said thoughtfully as he arranged the glasses that sat atop the bridge of his nose. ¡°She thinks she can fight Courtney?¡±


    ¡°Well, she''s doing a good job so far,¡± a redhead replied with a snort, her blue eyes rolling as she slouched and leaned back leisurely.


    ¡°Stop that,¡± the male blonde replied with a scolding look, disturbed by the sound she made. ¡°Mind your manners.¡±


    ¡°I should mind my manners when watching a fight? Really. I''ll do whatever I want and minding my manners is the last thing on my list.¡±


    Corvan wanted to bang his head against the table at the ruckus being created by the Twelve, but that would be if he was not himself.


    Lord Aeron watched the fight fervently, a loose smile hanging on his lips. His ankle was propped up to his knee and he was strangely relaxed in his seat while rubbing his chin. ¡°A bit clumsy as expected, but she¡¯s faring well. Don''t you agree, Lady Seraphina?¡±


    ¡°I did teach her,¡± she said with pride.


    ¡°Mm-hmm. You taught her well, then. It''s enough for her to hold up. To survive? I do wonder.¡±


    Seraphina had on a perplexed expression, but looking somehow proud with the effort the girl was putting into it.


    Corvan, on the other hand, did not know whether to be impressed or amused. He watched her wave her sword around with conviction¡ªsometimes faltering. Her skills seemed adequate enough to oppose all of her attacks. Still, there were a lot of flaws and openings. This girl was hopeless. The only thing that was keeping her from being scratched was moving back.


    Valeriana, obviously, was having a hard time. She lacked the stamina needed for such a demanding physical exertion. Not to mention that she was inexperienced.


    Courtney, on the other hand, radiated vigor. She slashed her sword forward repeatedly, her attacks varying in movements. This caused Valeriana to either dodge or respond in retaliation.


    ¡°I commend you,¡± Courtney said with a mocking smile. ¡°You''re skilled enough to be able to dodge my attacks. It seems that I underestimated you.¡±


    ¡°I . . . told you,¡± she spoke in between breaths. She panted like a dog but the girl in front of her didn''t even break a sweat. She wanted to curse so bad that her tongue hurt, but it was better to conserve energy.


    Breathe.


    Valeriana''s pretentious opponent then began with her series of attack once more. Courtney came back stronger than before and the sweep of her sword became fiercer. It overwhelmed Valeriana to an extent where her wrists began to ache from countering all her assaults.


    So tired.


    ¡°I won''t lose,¡± she whispered after being thrown back. She struggled to catch her breath.


    The cadence of the fight intensified. Courtney gave no room for recovery, hinting that there would only be one survivor at the closing stages. She waved her sword with such frightening accuracy that Valeriana was barely able to dodge. She felt the cold metal of Courtney''s sword cut through the skin on her left, upper arm, causing her to gasp as warm, red liquid soaked the sleeve of her top. Her face twisted in agony as her wound stung. She briefly glanced down at her top to see that her sleeve was half way being cut off. It showed a nasty, deep cut on her skin that leaked a lot of blood.


    ¡°Shiznits . . . god.¡± She hissed and backed away from Courtney as far as she could. She could see her malicious glare from the corner of her eyes and her blood that stained the weapon she held. Valeriana pressed her lips into a thin line as she watched herself being slowly drenched in red.


    She ripped off the sleeve from her arm, exposing her wound fully. She then wrapped the ripped-off cloth around her arm, tying it firmly around her wound by using her uninjured arm and clipping the cloth between her teeth. This would at least lessen the bleeding. She saw a lot of people rip a part of their clothes and use it as make-shift bandages when in the middle of war or something.


    Courtney laughed. She slowly made her way to where Valeriana was.


    ¡°Don''t be so confident. It''s annoying,¡± she stated, glaring at Courtney sharply. For just once, she was going to curse. ¡°Bitch!¡±


    God, that felt good.


    Courtney''s expression faltered and she seethed. She ran forward and attacked Valeriana with a critical swing.


    Valeriana was barely able to hold up her sword properly before their blades clashed again. She made a pained noise in the back of throat. Her wound hurt like hell.


    ¡°Too bad for you,¡± her opponent said. ¡°You messed with the wrong person. It just had to be me.¡±


    ¡°You can be Madonna for all I care,¡± she said each word as hard as she could, moving her sword forward to block her attack. A sharp ring echoed as their blades crossed. Valeriana glowered at Courtney as they pressed more pressure onto their weapons, trying to overpower each other. ¡°Taylor Swift or whatever. Selena Gomez if you¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you babbling about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying whoever you are, because you¡¯re such a bitch, I¡¯ll still want to crush your face.¡±


    It seemed that this statement got on Courtney''s nerves. Her opponent''s eyes widened momentarily before she narrowed them and glared at her in irritation. This gave Valeriana encouragement. At first, she felt frightened because her opponent was one of the best students. But, remembering her father''s advices, it made all of her worries fade away. He was right. Whoever this girl was, she wasn¡¯t perfect. She had a weakness. She just had to find that weakness. After that, even if Courtney had the upper hand, she would have the chance to turn things around.


    Seraphina did spoil her a bit of the information she needed. This girl was easily angered and, apparently, it was true.


    Lord Aeron watched with creased brow. ¡°As usual, patience is a virtue,¡± he commented.


    Courtney''s one major flaw was that her moves became reckless when she was angered.


    ¡°I do admit Valeriana''s attitude can be very infuriating,¡± Corvan said to himself. ¡°I found myself on the verge of reducing her to ashes the last few hours.¡±


    ¡°My,¡± Aeron said, chuckling. ¡°You both just met and she already came so close to that already? How very impressive it is to see someone able to get under your skin so easily.¡±


    In the middle of the arena, the fight between the two girls started to heat up. The duel became more intense during the next few moments. Valeriana did not know what she was going to do and she was wearing herself out. It wasn''t noon yet so it didn''t feel hot. The air was cool and refreshing. Still, her skin was covered with a sheen of sweat and her back was already soaked wet. She could feel her muscles protesting with every move she made.


    ¡°Imbecile!¡± Courtney yelled, striking down hard that it threw Valeriana back and sent her rolling away.


    She groaned in pain as her weapon slipped from her grasp and skidded a few feet away from her. She gasped in shock and looked left and right for her sword. Courtney was just a few steps from her current position, and a victorious smile tugged on her lips.


    ¡°I''m telling you this now. You are no match for me and you will never be a part of this academy.¡± Her opponent sauntered confidently towards her, dragging her sword while its tip grazed the ground. This left a trail behind her, which even made the scene look ominous.


    Valeriana tried standing up, but it seemed that she injured her ankle when she fell. She cursed as the ache shot up from her feet. She couldn''t even bring herself to stand back up. Her quivering knees protested, refusing to heed her commands.


    ¡°I-I can''t stand up!¡± she whispered to herself. Her legs turned to jelly and rock at the same time, barely even functioning while they were wracked with spasms.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    This was what they called cramping, right? Well, shiznits.


    ¡°Agh! Not now!¡±


    She started to crawl pathetically towards her weapon, hands trembling. The crowd was going wild in excitement as they watched the current events unfold.


    ¡°Give up! You already know that you aren''t going to win!¡± Courtney''s discouraging words rang in her ears.


    ¡°No. Never.¡± She reached out to grab the hilt of the sword. But unfortunately, Courtney harshly stepped on her fingers then kicked her chest and stomped on her shoulder.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± she cried, gritting her teeth as Courtney intentionally pressed down more pressure on her hand. ¡°Holy crap!¡±


    ¡°That''s where you belong.¡± Her eyes were wide and looked psychotic. ¡°Dirt. Ground.¡±


    Gosh. Did this girl have anger issues? She clearly hadn''t been called a bitch her entire life.


    Feet on Valeriana''s hand and shoulder, her opponent bent down and picked up the weapon that was almost within her reach. She waved it around playfully which irritated Valeriana even more. This girl was acting like one of those bullies back home when she still attended elementary school!


    ¡°Give that¡ª¡± Valeriana glared up at Courtney, but was only answered by having the pressure from both her feet increased.


    Seraphina looked uncomfortable as she watched, her fists clenched and her foot grinding against the ground. ¡°This is getting out of hand. Maybe we should stop the fight right here.¡±


    ¡°Let''s give Valeriana a chance,¡± said Aeron.


    ¡°But . . .¡±


    ¡°It''ll be fine.¡±


    With her current position, Valeriana needed to be clever. She didn''t have her weapon, so what exactly was she going to use to defend herself? She reached out with her free hand, patting the ground for any rock that she could use to throw towards Courtney.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing but sand!


    She immediately paused at the thought.


    Sand!


    With newfound hope, Valeriana grabbed a handful of the sand and threw it to Courtney''s face. This action caused her challenger to stumble back with a loud gasp of shock. It wasn¡¯t that effective at first, so she started hurtling all the dirt she could grab at her. The sand wouldn¡¯t account to much injury but it was an uncomfortable sensation, like a million little needles prickling the skin at the same time. Courtney finally dropped Valeriana''s sword to the ground and screamed, rubbing the dirt out of her eyes.


    As she took the sword back into her firm grip, Valeriana remembered all the things Seraphina shoved into her head. She finally regained some strength in her lower body, so she forced herself to stand back up on her feet while using her sword for support. Her ankle still ached so much she wanted to slap herself.


    However, she still couldn''t understand what Seraphina meant. ¡°Crap.¡± She could feel anxiety twisting in her stomach. ¡°How am I supposed to do this?¡± Valeriana whispered, watching as Courtney opened her now red and sore eyes.


    She growled. ¡°Consider yourself dead.¡±


    A voice then chimed into her mind. The voice echoed at the very back of her head. She didn''t know where it came from, but it whispered very wise words.''Become one with your sword. Feel it. Control it.''


    ¡°But how?¡± She whined.


    ''Be the water that flows through the rivers.''


    ¡°What the heck does that even mean? That''s physically impossible!¡±


    And she heard one word she never thought her mind would call her. ''Idiot.''


    It was too freaky knowing that there was a voice talking in the back of her head. But whatever or whoever that was, there was no time left but to listen to it and heed its advice.


    ''Do not just rely on technique or anything you learned!'' This time, the voice echoed as though infuriated. ''Be like water! Swift and fluid like water! Seraphina showed it, didn¡¯t she?''


    ¡°Oh . . . is that you, dad?¡±


    ''I am not your dad.''


    ¡°Then who the heck are you and why are you in my head?¡±


    ''I''m your common sense. Why do you think I''m in your head?''


    She thought back to their training session and wondered for a moment. Seraphina''s movements when she saw her practicing wasn''t how she thought it was. It took her a few hours to realize. Her grace, her poise, and the beauty of how she rhythmically moved with her weapon . . . she was like water.


    ¡°Oh . . . oh.¡±


    Water represented grace, gentleness, life, and refinement, but simultaneously, it could bring forth destruction and demise. Water symbolized generosity as well, but it could become the hands of death.


    She looked down at the weapon in her hand and took a deep breath. She curled her fingers around the hilt firmly and closed her eyes as Courtney began charging towards her with her own weapon in hand. This wasn¡¯t the time to close eyes when the enemy was charging, but Valeriana felt as though she should calm herself. Her nerves were frazzled.


    ¡°One . . . with your sword,¡± she whispered again. She chanted the same sentence over and over again until everything around her faded. All she could feel was something vibrating from the blade, aside from that, she did not hear, see, or feel anything else.


    Her blood pulsed and her heart thumped.


    Now.


    Valeriana''s eyes zoomed in on her enemy and she immediately swung her blade with her right hand before Courtney even had the chance to take a swing. Her limb almost felt like it moved on its own, as if the action was innate in her blood.


    Miraculously, she blocked Courtney''s recent attack with ease. Everything was only made hard by a wounded arm and a sprained ankle, but Valeriana successfully managed to tolerate the pain with the thought of everything ending very soon.


    Their swords clanged deafeningly in Valeriana''s ears, making her grit her teeth, but she immediately willed herself to relax and go with the flow of the fight. She exerted some force once in a while, but she reserved most of her energy. The next few blows they exchanged had a different rhythm. Unlike before, Valeriana could feel every movement of her hand, every vibrations, and every swing she made with her weapon. It almost made her feel like the sword was just an extension of her arm.


    ¡°Valeriana found her rhythm,¡± Headmaster Kylon commented.


    ¡°She moves with precision,¡± Seraphina cut in. ¡°A swordsman will know how he is supposed to move based on the opponent. Adaptation is very important in every fight. For this one, you need to be calm and go only where the fight goes. Courtney is like fire¡ªvery passionate, yet easily provoked.¡±


    ¡°I assume you needn''t teach her how to provoke an enemy.¡± Headmaster Kylon chuckled.


    ¡°Yes, that does seem to come naturally for her.¡±


    They shared a laugh.


    Seraphina sighed. ¡°To defeat fire, you need to be like water¡ªmeandering quietly down the river. Mindless of the rocks, mindless of every obstacle. After all, you can''t fight fire with fire,¡± she whispered. ¡°She finally got what I was trying to tell her.¡±


    They lasted a few more minutes in that pace. Courtney was taken aback by the sudden change of character, but more than everything else, it struck fear and anger in her nerves.


    Valeriana eyed Courtney''s movements sharply, every twitch of her brow, the flick of her wrist, and the steps she made. There was something off with how she moved and she noticed it.


    Her movements are off, she thought. She¡¯s becoming reckless, throwing mindless strikes¡ªlike an old, boring rhythm.


    Courtney swung and Valeriana eyed her moves like an eagle. Something began building up inside her, and before she realized, her blade instinctively cut swiftly through the air with an audible swish and, unexpectedly, Courtney''s weapon was sliced in half. Shocked by the sudden event, Courtney stopped and watched as the top part of her blade fell to the ground.


    The whole arena went silent, all eyes wide in disbelief.


    ¡°Whoooo!¡± Lord Aeron yelled, pumping his fist in the air. His scream ruined the wall of silence.


    Everyone looked at him incredulously.


    ¡°Did she just . . .¡± Corvan trailed off, eyes wide.


    ¡°Apparently, she just did.¡± Lord Aeron grinned.


    Seraphina was momentarily stunned until she smiled proudly. ¡°The point where you find a weakness is the time where your enemy''s defeat is set. If a warrior lets his guard down, his weapon will do just the same. Good work, Valeriana . . . but I never expected you to really cut Courtney''s sword in half.¡±


    Valeriana dropped her weapon. She fell down and sat tiredly on the sandy floor.


    ¡°I . . . did it. I seriously did it,¡± she murmured in a low voice, thankful. ¡°That''s just about everything I can do. Thank god it''s over.¡± She sighed in relief.


    ¡°Over? I don''t think so.¡± She looked up at Courtney in puzzlement. Her hair hid her face, so her current expression was shadowed. The only thing that was visible was her dropping the broken sword and clenching fists.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this, Courtney,¡± she suggested, hoping it would make her feel better.


    ¡°End? I won''t lose to someone the likes of you!¡± Courtney''s eyes peeked through the strands of her hair, wide and full of hatred.


    This girl really did have anger issues. She was seriously overreacting. Was losing such a big deal?


    Valeriana stood up, her knees shaking in weariness. ¡°Look, if that¡¯s much of a big deal, fine. You win. Does that make you feel happy?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What do you take me as? A fool?¡± At that statement, she opened her hands and whirlwinds appeared on her palms.


    A loud screeching noise came from a distance as Seraphina stood from her seat in abrupt. ¡°Stop it, Courtney! You are forbidden to use your element! You might kill the girl!¡±


    A bunch of scary-looking whirlwinds appeared behind her, completely shadowing the light from the sun. Valeriana felt her heart leap to her throat as currents around her increased. The wind was so strong while it billowed at her hair.


    ¡°That is exactly the point.¡±


    Valeriana''s eyes widened and she took a couple of steps back, limping.


    ¡°Hey! Wait a minute! Have you lost your mind already?!¡± Even she couldn''t hear herself over the wild howling of the wind, the deafening cries of the element totally muted her screams.


    Courtney wasn''t listening at all either. She was already blinded by her anger. She stretched her fingers before she balled her fist, causing the whirlwinds to disappear momentarily, making it seem like the calm before the storm.


    She shot her hands towards Valeriana''s direction. Faint figures of copious, gigantic convex lines rode the wind, heading directly to where her hands were aiming.


    Dust fogged the area, clouding everyone''s sight. Valeriana crossed her arms protectively in front of her, closing her eyes tightly in slight hesitance to face the rapid arrival of death. The lines in the wind struck the walls of the arena after running over the position where Valeriana was situated, leaving evident cracks before it dissipated. The audience in that specific area had already scrambled to get away.


    The people present were shocked by the sudden chain of events. Mouths hang open, eyes glued to Valeriana''s spot in distress and alarm.


    Courtney was panting heavily. Her hands were shaking. The fog gently settled, revealing the wind-wrought markings on the sand. Everyone was watching in suspense.


    Someone pointed to the spot Valeriana was standing on. The fog had cleared completely and Valeriana''s condition was brought to light.


    Seraphina had both her arms held out in front of her. Her brows were knitted and her eyes were hazy with focus and concentration. There were sounds that resembled crumbling and she firmly clenched her fists, the sound intensifying.


    Standing there with her feet apart and arms crossed protectively over her head, Valeriana was still in one piece. It tugged a sigh of relief out of Seraphina, knowing that she was in a good state. Her wall of earth had successfully protected the girl.


    Valeriana opened her eyes, arms still crossed in front of her. ¡°I''m still alive?¡± She looked around and noticed that a massive piece of rock was protruding in front of her, cracked and ready to crumble after taking the brunt of the attack. Still, she could not believe it.


    ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m just a soul . . .¡±


    She pinched herself and grimaced.


    Her eyes then widened. ¡°Oh my god, I am alive.¡±


    ¡°Good thinking, Seraphina. You acted fast,¡± Aeron told the woman. ¡°Though, you may have to hold up that wall. It seems Courtney isn¡¯t done.¡±


    At that prompt, Seraphina put more effort and reinforced the previous wall with another.


    Valeriana feared for another set of Courtney¡¯s attacks as another wall of Earth rose from the ground. Peaking past the corner of the walls that had protected her, she saw that the other girl was shaking in anger. The air around her was even worse than before. Her emotions seemed to be running out of control.


    Courtney howled in rage as she released a few more of her wind blades. A small frightened shriek escaped Valeriana''s lips as she pressed her back against her temporary shield. The tremor shaking the ground she was standing on made her lose her balance, but she managed to keep herself upright.


    Courtney finally stopped after she tired herself out from overusing her power. ¡°You can be assured . . .¡± she weakly muttered. ¡°I will not let you off for doing this to me so easily.¡±


    So she had too much pride and anger issues.


    Her opponent looked up at her with a grimace before collapsing, passing out from the overexertion. The crowd chattered noisily, ostensibly relieved but at the same time, disappointed as well.


    Valeriana felt relief pass through her. Her knees gave out and she crumpled like a heap of jelly. The wall of earth retracted and reinserted itself to the ground as Seraphina allowed her arms to fall to her sides.


    ¡°Oh, thank the gods.¡±


    She looked at Courtney.


    ¡°The healers! Please assist Lady Courtney and take her to the medical room!¡± someone yelled from the crowd. ¡°The rest of you! Please apply first aid to the other girl''s wounds and don''t forget to check for further injuries she may have received!¡±


    A bunch of people rushed forward led by a woman dressed in plain, white clothes. They took Courtney to a stretcher and began attending to Valeriana.


    ¡°Are you alright? Can you stand?¡±


    ###


    Valeriana was brought to the infirmary and was forced to lie down. It was the first time she got a cut so big, and since she wasn''t used to it, the pain was on another level.


    ¡°No! No! That hurts!¡± she screamed, closing her eyes as the healer dabbed medicine around her gaping flesh.


    ¡°It''ll be fine.¡± The healer chuckled. ¡°It''ll be over in a minute.¡±


    ¡°I''m gonna die. That fudging . . . argh!¡±


    Corvan appeared from the corner. Behind him was a person who belonged to the faculty. Lady Seraphina, Lord Aeron, and Headmaster Kylon appeared after them, all wearing contented looks on their faces.


    ¡°Do you mind keeping it down? We can hear your screams on our way here,¡± he told her, crossing his arms irately.


    ¡°Well, it''s not my faul¡ªah! YOU SAID IT''LL BE OVER IN A MINUTE!¡±


    The healer laughed. ¡°She''s the noisiest patient I''ve ever had. Calm down, now.¡±


    ¡°Then stop making me scre¡ªAGH!¡±


    ¡°What do you expect?¡± Corvan asked. ¡°If you didn''t get yourself wounded in that battle, then you wouldn''t be screaming like it''s the end of the world.¡±


    The whole room was ruled with silence for a moment before Valeriana suddenly started sobbing. The girl sniffed, tears pooling in her eyes. She looked at Corvan with hurt-filled eyes.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my fault! Why do I have to be blamed for things I didn¡¯t want to happen? Why the hell are you even here? Jerk.¡± she blubbered.


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± The lord''s eyes went wide as he watched the girl in front of him break down in tears. His mouth hung open at the sight. His reaction never seemed as priceless.


    ¡°From the start, you''ve been a real pain. You''re so rude and you keep making me feel like I''m lower than the ground,¡± she cried, sobbing violently. Her tears streamed down her face and stained her cheeks.


    ¡°S-stop crying! That''s¡ª¡± Corvan stumbled over his words.


    Lord Aeron suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°Ah, I see. Lord Corvan doesn''t know how to handle a girl who has broken down crying.¡±


    ¡°T-that''s because . . .¡± he trailed off and gulped audibly.


    ¡°Alright, enough. Perhaps this might cheer you up.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± She sniffed.


    ¡°Valeriana Kerrigan, you are now a student of this academy,¡± announced a teacher with light brown hair and rust-colored eyes.


    A moment of silence passed. Valeriana''s mood rocketed that she almost hopped out of the bed, if it weren''t for her sprained ankle. She suddenly burst into a fit of cheers.


    Corvan almost fell over in relief if it wasn''t for Lord Aeron who patted him on the back comfortingly. ¡°Who knew Lord Corvan has a weakness for crying girls?¡±


    ¡°That''s not true,¡± he fervently denied.


    Lord Aeron shook his head with a loose smile. ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°Also,¡± the teacher cleared his throat and continued. ¡°The faculty agreed that the fight ended exactly right after the sword in Courtney''s hand was cut in half. We consider the elemental attack as an act of defiance, and temporarily suspended Courtney.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think it''s really necessary to punish Courtney for that,¡± she told them.


    ¡°That''s right,¡± Corvan agreed but then added bluntly, ¡°She was really annoyed by your pesky attitude that she almost obliterated you.¡±


    This guy! She huffed. She just finished crying and now he started again?


    The girl glared at his direction while everyone else laughed. ¡°Shut up. The one with the pesky attitude is you.¡±

 Chapter Fourteen: Back Home

    Lily woke up the next morning and found out Valeriana was gone. After a whole day of waiting, her daughter remained missing and she grew worried. She did not return calls nor did she leave any message. Despite the unease in her heart, she tried to be positive and assumed the girl would come back later that day, so she went to work. Even so, she was not able to focus very well as she kept on checking her phone in case her daughter decided to contact her, but there was still nothing. She spent the whole night moping, twiddling her thumbs while anxiously waiting for her daughter to open the door.


    Once or twice she tried calling the police, but they told her that she should wait for twenty-four hours before reporting a missing person. She remembered throwing the phone down and deciding to go out and look for Valeriana herself, but she did not know where to start.


    Jareth came trudging downstairs while rubbing off the sleepiness in his eyes. ¡°I''m hungry. Mom? Aren''t you going to work?¡± He sauntered to the sofa his mother was sleeping on and shook her awake. ¡°Mom . . . mom! You''ll be late!¡±


    The woman jumped in fright and looked at Jareth with a questioning look on her face. A dried trail of her drool marked the edges of her mouth.


    She held the remote control in her hands and glanced at their plasma television pinned against the wall. The screen blared with the morning news report. The television must''ve been running since last night.


    ¡°Did Valeriana come home last night? What time is it already?¡± she asked, brushing back the locks of her brown hair that resembled a bird''s nest.


    ¡°Seven-thirty and I don''t think so,¡± Jareth muttered sleepily. ¡°I checked her room to ask her to cook something for me. She''s not home yet.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll take a day off today, Jareth. I can¡¯t go to work worrying for Valery the entire day. I need to find her,¡± she firmly stated.


    Jareth sank on the sofa and trained his eyes to the television. ¡°She¡¯ll come back.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that so easily? Don¡¯t you care for your sister?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that Val is really too stubborn to let herself be abducted that easily without fighting. I mean, if ever they try, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll get a bruise or two.¡±


    ¡°Jareth! Sometimes, I feel like you don¡¯t care.¡±


    Jareth shrugged. ¡°I do, but it doesn¡¯t feel like she¡¯s in danger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to call the police and drop by the station after that. I¡¯m really worried for Valeriana. What if those who kidnapped her were in a syndicate of some sort? Oh, good lords,¡± she said and fumbled with the receiver resting on the drawer against the wall. Not a split second afterwards, while the dial tone was ringing, she glared at Jareth pointedly and spoke. ¡°Get the newspaper. Check if we also have mail.¡±


    Jareth obeyed her mother and walked out of their front door. He saw the newspaper on their front porch and bent down to pick it up. His eyes shot to the mailbox by their gate and he noticed that the flag was raised. He approached it, the newspaper clipped between his fingers. Jareth pulled on the small knob he personally hammered into it during his antics as a child and saw a letter inside. He took it out and stared at the golden seal.


    Crisscrossing swords with a pair of wings.


    ¡°Weird.¡±


    It wasn''t addressed to anyone in particular. He entered his house, examining the letter on both sides.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    As he closed the door behind him, his mother was already in front of their clothing rack pulling over her coat. Lily approached him while buttoning up. ¡°What''s that?¡± She nodded towards the letter in Jareth''s hands.


    ¡°A letter, obviously,¡± he answered sarcastically.


    ¡°Let me see that.¡± Lily snatched the envelope from Jareth''s hands and flipped it to the other side. ¡°No name? How did they send it, then?¡±


    She ripped it open and found two letters inside. She unfolded the first and started reading. After going over the contents written on it, she beckoned her son to come forward, keeping her eyes trained on the piece of paper.


    ¡°Tell me this isn''t true!¡± After reading it over two times, tears sprung from her eyes and she broke down. She began sobbing and shoved the piece of paper to Jareth''s chest, covering her face with her hands. ¡°That''s got to be some scam!¡±


    ¡°What does it say?¡± he asked, taking a look for himself. He started reading it aloud.


    Dear mom,


    I''m sorry. I want you to know that I found a great school that I can study in without having to pay for anything. There was this guy named Airon La-something who said that he would be willing to pay for everything I''ll need. I¡¯m sorry I wasn''t able to tell you goodbye, but things happened this way and I sort of just went along. I¡¯m sorry if this might seem insensitive, but I love you and I had to do it.


    If you''re worrying if this is fake, then don''t. I have loads of evidences here to pull out in case you¡¯re suspecting.


    I barely had time to prepare myself too. It isn''t easy for me after being suddenly dragged away, but if you''re going to ask why now when it''s summer vacation, I think it''s because this school demands a lot from its students. I''m even wondering if these guys ever rest.


    But that''s the problem. PROBABLY. I mean, I have to (figh) find a way that I can pass the entrance exam. It''s far harder than I thought it was. And everyone here is so mean! Just because I''m from another (world) country from theirs. I''m a foreigner and they''re not used to foreigners. But this academy has very high standards and stuff. It¡¯s called Celeste Academy, in case you''re wondering.


    I have a LOT of things to tell you, mom! But for now, let¡¯s end it here.


    With lots of love and kisses,


    Valeriana


    P.S.I''ll try sending you a postcard!


    ¡°No. I don''t believe it.¡± She shook her head furiously. ¡°I do not believe that!¡±


    ¡°It''s sis¡¯ handwriting. What about the other one?¡± Jareth asked, pointing to the other piece of paper.


    Lily hastily began to read.


    To Mr. and Mrs. Kerrigan.,


    We are glad inform you that your daughter has been accepted into Celeste Academy and will now serve as one of our beloved students for the next four years. We want you to be aware that the school requires students to reside within our dormitories. You''ve no need to worry about paying any of her school fees and other miscellaneous, for she would study under scholarship until she graduates.


    Aeron LaVallene and Kylon Cadalyn


    Administrator and School Headmaster


    ¡°Am I to believe this scam?¡± She almost threw the letter across the room¡ªshe did, and it hit Jareth¡¯s face. ¡°I am not a goddamn fool! I will not allow it!¡±


    Lily began to pace around restlessly. Her son sighed as he took the piece of paper off his face. ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Where is that school? How can I contact them? I need to talk to Valery immediately! Where are their credits? I will not be able to rest easy until I know what kind of school it is!¡±


    She chewed on her nails.


    ¡°Valeriana''s already seventeen years old. She''s old enough to take care of herself.¡±


    ¡°Where is it anyway? There is no address written on the envelope.¡±


    Lily''s brows creased into a frown as she stared at the letter Jareth was holding.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°It''s nothing. I¡¯ll google this crap. If nothing comes out . . .¡± She guided herself and headed for the stairs, her heavy, seemingly dragged footsteps echoing all throughout the house. ¡°I''ll go upstairs,¡± she carefully told his son. ¡°I pulled off a simple ham sandwich at the moment, go help yourself.¡±


    She traveled through the hall and entered the bedroom which she and her husband shared before. She sauntered into the room and stopped just beside their bed. She took a deep breath and bent down, sliding her hands under the furniture. She grasped a small, antique box and pulled it out. Calmly kneeling on the floor as she stared at the small container sitting on her palms, she blew away the dust and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Damn this! Jareth! Grab that letter! We''ll get in touch with that headmaster or die trying!¡±

 Chapter Fifteen: Getting Started

    Valeriana wanted to rest, but no matter how much she tried to fall asleep, she couldn¡¯t. After an hour of tossing and turning, she grunted and sat up. Raking her hands through her hair, she pulled her arm back and stared at the bracelet around her wrist.


    Millions of questions swarmed inside her head and kept sleep at bay. She wouldn''t be able to rest soundly if there were a lot of things she needed to know about. She was grateful that she was still alive, but the pressure was just too much.


    She stared at the golden band around her wrist, tracing the aesthetic design. There was a repeating illustration of a deer and a creature that somehow looked like a horse galloping in front of a tree with roses blooming from its branches. It was a weird but a beautiful kind of art.


    If it wasn''t for Seraphina, she would have never come out in one piece.


    Her wounds were all healing favorably. There were a few that the healer managed to properly close, leaving a few scars in return.


    Three, gentle knocks interrupted her line of thought. Valeriana dragged her gaze wearily to its direction as the door opened and spotted Seraphina. Her cerulean blue eyes peeked into the room curiously, traveling towards Valeriana''s. The girl caught her gaze and gave her a weak smile before nodding.


    ¡°It''s almost time for class,¡± Seraphina said as she entered, a bundle of clean and bright clothes folded in her arms. ¡°I brought this with me. This will be your uniform. The rest of these are extras. Please use it sparingly.¡±


    She was clad in clothes different from the ones Valeriana last saw her in. This was less formal in comparison to her uniform. Aside from that, nothing changed that much.


    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± She sighed again. She forgot about the classes.


    ¡°Classes are five days a week, and nine hours every day¡ªstarting from eight in the morning up to five in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I . . . understand,¡± she hesitantly answered. ¡°How''s Courtney doing?¡±


    Seraphina placed the clothes on Valeriana''s bed and took a seat herself. ¡°Well, considering what happened a while ago, she is still under confinement. She''s fine. But she needs time to recuperate mentally.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Valeriana whispered, her thoughts forming a ridiculous idea. ¡°Is there any chance I can . . . visit her?¡± she asked, giving the lady knight a look as her voice trailed off.


    Seraphina stared at her before shaking her head. ¡°I do not think it''s a good idea to do that right now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but I just wanted to . . .¡± She swallowed dryly. ¡°Apologize, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Let Courtney come to you. I''m sure sooner or later you''ll see each other. However, she''s leaving by the end of the day.¡±


    Valeriana perked up. ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°The suspension.¡±


    ¡°The¡ªoh.¡± She stopped.


    ¡°So how''s your foot?¡± Seraphina inquired, changing the topic.


    She cheered and held out her foot, wiggling it. ¡°The healer''s amazing.¡±


    Seraphina laughed. ¡°I see that you''re doing fine.¡±


    Valeriana''s mood suddenly faltered. She slouched and sighed for the hundredth time that day.


    ¡°That''s the third sigh I heard from you. Is there anything weighing your mind?¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± she said. ¡°It''s just . . . everything feels so surreal.¡±


    Seraphina''s brows puckered on her forehead. ¡°I don''t blame you. It must feel weird¡ªbeing suddenly dragged out of your world.¡±


    ¡°It does.¡±


    ¡°You were quite impressive,¡± she commented, smiling warmly at Valeriana.


    At least one person is kind. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know how you were able to do that. But, even if it''s the least of everyone''s expectations, Lord Aeron praised your swordsmanship,¡± she said, making Valeriana a bit uncomfortable to discuss the subject.


    ¡°R-really? That''s good news, isn''t it?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I do so, too. Praise you, that is.¡± The lady paused and allowed her gaze to linger on Valeriana''s face. ¡°I assume this is very hard for you to consider. But, you don''t have to worry. Judging from the look on your face, you weren''t able to rest at all, were you?¡± she said, chuckling.


    Valeriana did feel weary. ¡°Not really. I wasn''t able to sleep a wink. Thank you for saving me that time, by the way.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more than welcome.¡±


    ¡°I''m really curious though. Does Courtney hate humans or something?¡±


    Seraphina hesitated for a moment. ¡°I don''t think I have any right to say anything regarding that matter.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it''s alright.¡± Valeriana smiled.


    She saw the saddened expression on Seraphina''s face and instantly felt concerned. Considering how much Seraphina had done for her, she couldn''t help but want to help her as well.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°It must be hard being one, then? A Celeste? What''s it like?¡± She decided to change the topic, feeling uncomfortable herself.


    She smiled. ¡°Being a Celeste isn''t easy. You have so much responsibility weighing down your shoulders and suffocating restraints that you feel almost uncomfortable to move. By doing your job, you must also watch your image and project confidence. Otherwise, people subjected to your responsibility will be hesitant to follow your lead.¡±


    By the way she put it, it really must be tough. However, Seraphina had that look in her eyes. It was the look of someone who enjoyed doing their work. ¡°So it isn''t only about slaying demons?¡±


    Seraphina shook her head. ¡°There''s so much more.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Isn''t that like . . . really, seriously hard?¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to worry,¡± Seraphina said and laughed. ¡°You can always choose to go home after this matter settles. Just prove to them you''re a trustworthy person,¡± she carefully elaborated.


    ¡°Oh . . . I''ll do that!¡± Valeriana exclaimed cheerfully. ¡°Until then, no matter what happens, I will never back down.¡±


    Seraphina smiled. ¡°Some determination you''ve got there. But don''t you think it''s time to get dressed? You''re going to be late.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Valeriana stood up and took the clothes in her arms. She walked to the opposite side of the room and slipped out of her clothes. She changed into them excitedly, buttoning the top close. ¡°Uh . . . huh? I don''t know how to put this thing on!¡±


    ¡°Here, let me help.¡± Seraphina walked over to her and fixed the high lapel of her suit, rearranging the cravat chain around her neck.


    Once Seraphina had it smoothed out, Valeriana checked her reflection on the mirror pinned against the wall of her room. For some odd reason, it had a resemblance to Corvan¡¯s clothes, but bore a big difference to the common uniform worn by the other students she had seen strutting around the academy grounds.


    What caught her attention was the emblem sitting on her left arm¡ªa cross of swords with flaring wings on the sides, beautiful and regal.


    She turned to Seraphina and pointed to the symbol on her chest. ¡°This is . . .¡±


    ¡°The crest of the academy,¡± she answered.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± she asked.


    ¡°A lot of things,¡± she replied, smiling. ¡°The words on the bottom are el¨®n ad vortem.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Proud and brave.¡±


    ¡°Why is this so different though? I thought I saw the others wearing something else.¡±


    ¡°That''s because you are now a member of the Celestial Circle,¡± Seraphina told her, dusting off the sleeves of her clothes and stepping back.


    Her eyes shot to the woman¡¯s face. ¡°What? Isn''t Courtney the member of the Celestial Circle?¡±


    ¡°She is, or was, rather. Since you defeated her in a fight, you took her title.¡±


    The news hit her on the face like a slap. ¡°B-but . . . you can''t! I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just accept it, Valeriana. You don''t know the privileges of being the fifth-ranker,¡± she said, laughing. ¡°This takes me back. This used to be one of my positions when I attended the academy.¡±


    ¡°Really? Now this is cool,¡± Valeriana excitedly stated. ¡°But isn''t this unfair for Courtney?¡±


    ¡°It''s in the academy''s policy and regulations. When a fight is lost and you¡¯re a member of the circle, you give up the position to the person who defeated you.¡±


    Valeriana nodded in reluctance. ¡°I can''t believe this is happening,¡± she muttered. ¡°Ah, but whatever.¡±


    ¡°I really have to apologize to you, Valeriana.¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Valeriana looked up to meet her eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be here enduring all of this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, about that.¡± She nodded, realizing she still didn''t know how she got there in the first place. ¡°It''s . . .¡±


    Valeriana was tongue-tied when she attempted to answer. She noticed the remorse and guilt that shone within those blue depths. It made her quite nervous to speak up, thinking that she would be careless with what to say. Lady Seraphina often put on a hard face. For her to show such a pitiful expression, it totally ruined her image.


    ¡°It''s alright, though I''m not sure how I would be able to handle all of this.¡±


    After a few minutes of staring into each other''s eyes, Valeriana turned and headed for the window. She looked out at the panorama of the extensive lands of the academy before finally managing the words that stood at the tip of her tongue.


    ¡°You know, I realized something when I came here . . .¡± she said. ¡°At first, I didn''t really know what to do. I remembered all the things that my father told me. Even though he''s a real weirdo, everything he said when he was still alive just made sense. If he was still here, I''m probably sure he''ll be yelling at me telling me not to ever let all the things bringing me down to get to me. He''ll tell me to stay strong.¡± The scars stung at the thought, but she held back the pain.


    ¡°Valeriana . . .¡± Lady Seraphina reached out a hand to touch her shoulder.


    ¡°When I was first dragged here, I was seriously so freaked out that I kept thinking of it as a dream. It took a while to realize it was actually true. When Courtney challenged me to a duel, I was already on the verge of running away but. . .¡± She laughed. ¡°This may sound really cheesy . . . but I remembered my mother and the advices my father gave me when he was still alive. He inserts stuff in my mind to keep me going strong. I figured that he wanted me to keep on moving even when he''s gone, and the reason why he specifically did that was so that I can have something I can cling to if I have any problems that I will encounter in the future.¡± She lifted her chin and flashed Seraphina a heartbreaking smile. ¡°If you killed me back then, I would''ve had no chance to know what he was talking about.¡±


    ¡°What did he say exactly?¡±


    Valeriana breathed deeply. ¡°Life is a battleground itself. You will constantly fall and scrape your knees¡ªwound yourself. There will be challenges and enemies¡ªat different points, at different places. But if you ever die in any of those battles, make sure you died doing everything you can. Don''t let giving up be its cause.¡±


    Seraphina smiled, a sense of peace floated to her face. ¡°I see. Thank you. Those words were beautiful.¡±


    When she opened her mouth to ask why she was suddenly asking such questions, Seraphina sauntered towardsdoor and yanked it open. ¡°Hurry up, it''s time to leave. The Headmaster wishes to see you before you go to your first class.¡±


    Valeriana hurriedly put on the pair of boots provided for her and ran after Seraphina. Unfortunately, she tripped on something and fell face-first when she walked out of the door. Valeriana shut her eyes close and decided to bear with the pain.


    ¡°O-ow.¡± She pushed herself back up and rubbed her nearly broken nose.


    ¡°I still cannot believe someone like her defeated Courtney,¡± a familiar voice echoed from above her. Valeriana lifted her head, her nose clipped between her fingers. Her eyes immediately met a pair of emerald ones and she frowned. ¡°With that horrible clumsiness.¡±


    ¡°Can''t you at least greet me properly?¡± She dusted off her clothes and rose to her feet, huffing softly as she tugged on the supple cravat around her neck. Sweat slid down her back. The heat had instantaneously rose with the thickness of her clothes. They carried a foreign feel on her skin and were somewhat heavy. For sure, it would need some getting used to.


    ¡°Ah, Corvan. Finally. Lead Valeriana to her class.¡± Seraphina handed him a paper. ¡°I have important things to do myself, so I won''t be able to.¡±


    She flashed the boy a look before diverting her gaze. His uniform nearly matched hers, though in a more masculine way of comparison. The implications this carried was heavy, but in no way surprising.


    His eyes carried ridicule as he gave her a once over.


    ¡°Why is it always Corvan who has to show me around? Can''t it be another person?¡±


    ¡°You should stop questioning and just be grateful,¡± he told her.


    She huffed. ¡°Rude jerk.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that''s enough. Proceed and I''ll see you later. Corvan''s the only one here you know and the only one I can trust so far not to try anything foolish. I¡¯ll be going ahead of you, then. I still have last minute arrangements.¡± Seraphina gave them both a gentle push on the back and waved before leaving. Her pace was fast and her strides were long¡ªhinting of her self-assurance and confidence.


    Valeriana''s eyes followed Seraphina before she turned to Corvan who did not waste time dawdling. He gave her a disinterested glance, his crossed arms falling to his sides as he headed out as well.


    She burst into action, hopping to catch up. ¡°What''s with the rush?¡±


    Corvan sighed in exasperation. ¡°So you¡¯re now the fifth. Quite hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°It''s not like I chose to become a member.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know about your world, however . . .¡± He paused and tugged on the sleeves of his uniform. ¡°The curriculum promotes subjects that are considered a great necessity for survival. For example, we have a variety of lessons we select. Like Alchemy, Forging, History, Demonology, and Weapon''s Art, which is either archery, swordsmanship, whipping and so on and so forth. We also hold a survival class to ensure that everyone who graduates in the academy knows how to handle themselves in times of crisis. This is for the Knight''s Department.¡±


    ¡°Okay . . . that is so . . .¡±


    ¡°Your first class is History.¡± He seized her hand and placed a paper on her palm. She decided to put it in one of her pockets. ¡°You chose being a Celeste as a preferred occupation?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Lord Aeron asked me to. It¡¯s one of his terms and conditions, shiz.¡±


    ¡°That explains why. You can''t use any of the controls but you''ll still learn how it works. In any case, after classes, ask someone to lead you to the library. I''ll be busy so I won''t be able to lend you much of my time. You need to learn how everything is done around here.¡±


    ¡°Right, like that''s any easy when I think everyone here hates my guts,¡± she grumbled. ¡°By the way, what year are you in?¡±


    ¡°Second. Now, keep quiet,¡± he told her, disgruntled.


    ¡°Fine, but you don''t have to be so mad about it.¡± Valeriana childishly rolled her eyes and combed her fingers through her hair. She stopped short when realization dawned. ¡°Oh my god,¡± she yelped. ¡°I forgot to tie my hair.¡±


    Corvan shot her a passing eye before ignoring her completely. He didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping. ¡°Leave it be, it isn¡¯t a big deal. I do not wish to run late. I¡¯ve been bothered enough,¡± he said.


    ¡°But it bothers me.¡±


    ¡°Then you should just go bald.¡±


    ¡°Shut it. You don''t know how it feels.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really.¡± His voice was rich with sarcasm, drawing Valeriana''s eyes to his crowning glory.


    She nearly¡ªtotally¡ªforgot he had long hair.


    She took her tresses into a fist and smoothed it on her shoulder. ¡°It''s grown so long already. I really need to get it cut. Aren''t you planning on a cut yourself?¡±


    ¡°I do not prefer it.¡±


    She swept it back once more, letting it fall on the curve of her lower back. She twisted around and stared at its length. ¡°It wasn''t that long last night.¡±


    ¡°If you''re talking about its length, then I am guessing Valemnia''s power pressure has triggered its fast growth,¡± Corvan said, not sparing her a glance. ¡°If I look closely, you look much older than you did a while ago.¡±


    They sauntered out of the dormitories and stopped at the front porch. Valeriana halted and gazed up at Corvan, a rush of panic floating up her throat at his words. ¡°I got older? Does this world somehow have a different time-pace or something?¡±


    ¡°It does,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Oh, gosh. I''m gonna die of old age. Literally. And fast.¡± Her hands immediately flew to the necklace around her neck. ¡°Don''t tell me this thing is not working anymore. I totally can''t die here. Hurry! Do something. I might''ve been suicidal but that doesn''t mean¡ª¡±


    Corvan brought his eyes to look directly into hers and stared at her for a moment. While she probably looked like she was going to die from shock, a smile broke into his face and he huffed out a chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°So you were kidding.¡± Valeriana curled her fists into balls so tight that her nails dug into her palms. Her teeth grinded¡ªmolar to molar. So hard her jaws were visibly clenching.


    ¡°Jerk!¡± She grabbed a wooden object that was placed on top of a table and threw it at Corvan, hitting his back. ¡°Do you think I appreciate being made to look stupid?¡± she asked.


    His grin faded and he stared down at the object that tumbled on the floor. He didn¡¯t seem hurt. But his pride did. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± she bit back.


    His shoulders visibly tensed. ¡°You wish to be killed?¡±


    ¡°Let''s see who kills who first!¡± She pounced.


    He didn''t seem to expect this and was caught off-guard. He reacted fast, even so, moving to the side to evade her as she came rushing forward.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He stood back, feet sliding apart, eyes wary of her every move.


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    ¡°You are serious.¡± Corvan looked at her in mild disbelief.


    ¡°I am,¡± she replied earnestly.


    ¡°You¡¯re challenging me?¡±


    ¡°Just move.¡±


    ¡°For a girl who could barely even hold herself in her previous battle . . . you¡¯re asking for it. If you get hurt, don¡¯t cry like you did back in the infirmary.¡±


    ¡°You talk too much, idiot.¡±


    He moved forward, but didn¡¯t seem to mean it. A simple punch that packed a lot of power whistled straight for her like a bullet train. It was easy to dodge, but the air moved a lot around his fist that it even sang.


    She inched her shoulder away from the target and speedily made her way to his side, catching his shoulder. He shifted to throw her off, but she managed to hook a leg around his waist and an arm around his neck. In a moment¡¯s notice, she jumped on his back and tightly snaked her legs around his torso, pulling all her weight to one side so that they toppled over. Valeriana then locked her feet together and squeezed as hard as she could. Corvan struggled under her iron grip, slowly turning blue.


    ¡°You underestimate me and you¡¯re in hell,¡± she told him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Now die, you devil . . . die!¡±


    Valeriana had bound him good.


    ¡°Now apologize!¡± she exclaimed, squeezing harder.


    Inwardly, she was laughing like a mad witch. Her father often needed a good smack up the head and wrestling him was not unusual. It was also their way of bonding for some weird reason. Janus had brute strength, but she knew techniques¡ªcertain techniques taken from none other than John Cena.


    Corvan groaned as he tried to wrench out of his current position. ¡°Even in the face of demons, no.¡±


    ¡°So you would rather die?¡±


    He made a pained noise at the back of his throat as he grinded his teeth together.


    ¡°Might I just inform you, even if you are so good with whatever, you won''t be able to beat me in wrestling! I do this to my brother and father all the time when they piss me off, and trust me, no matter how strong they were, they were not able to break out of this grip! Admit it, you¡¯re under my mercy, so say it. Say it!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°You''ve been annoying me since the beginning, so even if killing you would send me to jail, I''ll gladly commit a crime for this opportunity.¡± She began to cackle, finding pleasure in his suffering.


    ¡°You laugh like a witch, which you probably are.¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    ¡°A witch.¡±


    ¡°I''m not a¡ªapologize! Now!¡±


    ¡°No, I won''t.¡±


    Valeriana glowered at him between her legs. ¡°You leave me no choice.¡± She grabbed the object she threw at him a while ago and hit him right between the eyes with a loud bunk. ¡°Now you won''t only die of oxygen deprivation, I''m going to make sure to bruise your pretty face so you''ll look ugly in your funeral!¡±


    Corvan was adamant about not apologizing and it was quite frustrating. He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting up until they heard voices coming their way¡ªa couple of giggling girls by the sound of it. The position, needless to say, was utterly humiliating. If they were to be seen like this, god knows how huge of a blow to his ego it would be.


    ¡°Stop it. Let go!¡± he said, pain pounding between his eyes. ¡°Alright, I concede.¡± He seethed the last two words through his teeth. His voice sounded so low Valeriana didn¡¯t even hear.


    ¡°Can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    He needed to breathe.


    ¡°I concede!¡±


    Valeriana released him automatically, her face flushed with anger. Oddly though, she felt satisfied. It had been a while since she engaged into this kind of activity.


    Heck, that sounded so wrong, she thought.


    The girls rounded to their corner. When they saw Corvan looking beyond enraged and Valeriana looking the same, they fell silent. Their heads bobbed and their voices echoed low, polite greetings before they inched off and disappeared into a room.


    A loose frown lingered on Corvan¡¯s lips and he rubbed his neck. ¡°You weird wench.¡± He scowled. ¡°You''ve been insulted so many times, yet this is the only time you acted in that manner.¡± He tugged off the ribbon keeping his hair together and handed it to Valeriana as if he was forcing himself to. ¡°Here, I guess this is my loss.¡±


    ¡°Uh . . .¡± The ribbon fell on her palm and she gazed at him inquiringly. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You''re welcome,¡± he said, his hair falling freely on his back.


    ¡°I want a sorry. Not a ribbon.¡±


    Corvan gave her the eye.


    ¡°Well?¡± She folded her arms. ¡°I''m waiting.¡±


    ¡°If you''re forgetting, we already¡ª¡±


    ¡°I''m waiting,¡± she cut him off, tapping her foot. ¡°Oh come on, just say it! I am sorry. Eight letters, four syllables, three words.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I¡ª¡± He looked elsewhere, as though this embarrassed him more than anything. ¡°I apologize.¡±


    Valeriana rolled her eyes. ¡°You made it longer. That was five syllables, two words, ten letters. Whatever. Let''s go!¡± She patted his chest once and walked past him.


    Corvan breathed deeply, massaging the bridge of his nose with the wrinkle between his brows.


    ¡°Keep up, Your Highness!¡± she called out to him, working with the strands of her hair and putting them together in a thick bunch to form a ponytail. She wound the ribbon tightly and secured it in place.

 Chapter Sixteen: First Day

    ¡°The academy is divided into areas for the different year levels. This one is your building until you move to your second year.¡± Corvan made no hesitance to slip past the gigantic doors about ten feet tall, so Valeriana followed curtly. The first thing to come to sight was a large, curved, marble staircase that was narrow on top and wide at the bottom.


    Students were huddled in groups and their unannounced arrival immediately attracted attention.


    They continued to climb the steps in silence, not minding the many stares shot their way. After reaching the top, theyturned to their right and traveled through the corridor to their left and stopped in front of the sixth door.


    ¡°You should smile more,¡± Valeriana boldly told him. ¡°If you keep frowning, you''ll have wrinkles. It¡¯s too late for you though, I can see the lines becoming visible.¡±


    Silence.


    Valeriana frowned in aggravation. ¡°Really,¡± she muttered, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°I''ll be busy with my own business so ask someone else to guide you around. Good luck on meeting the quota.¡±


    ¡°What quota?¡±


    He left after that.


    ¡°Geez. Way to go ignoring me. He keeps telling me I''m weird, but look who''s talking.¡± Valeriana sluggishly turned and stared at the brass knob of the wooden door standing before her. She took a deep breath and grabbed the knob, creating a small crack into which she first peered for a few seconds. She slipped right in and was greeted by¡ªthank goodness¡ªa typical college classroom. With a few modifications of course.


    She was afraid she would spot something more . . . unusual.


    There were many vacant spots so she moved to climb the steps, trying to ignore the many eyes that followed her.


    A boy, who was sitting sideways facing the aisle, stuck out his foot. She caught it and frowned, purposely skipping over. Instead, she was met with his other foot that locked onto her ankles and ended up tripping at last. She landed on her front with a loud bang and high-pitched shriek, causing the whole class to erupt into gleeful laughter.


    Some things, no matter how tired the clich¨¦ was, evolved at some point.


    Valeriana felt embarrassed that she couldn''t even show her face. The urge to scream bordered on her tongue, but she bit the inside of her cheek and held herself down. She stood back up on her feet in silence.


    Maybe the thing about being a member of the circle was a bad idea after all.


    Valeriana cleared her throat and dusted off her clothes, trying to regain her lost face. The feet of the dude who tripped her was still sticking out, so as revenge, Valeriana lifted her foot and brought it down harshly. It landed square on his with a loud thwack.


    The boy screamed in agony. Valeriana felt a little rush of pleasure from it, so she put more pressure on it intently, chewing on her lip until she heard something crack. Valeriana then took a step back, pretending to not realize what she had done.


    The laughter immediately died down and everyone fell quiet.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Valeriana gasped with a hand on her mouth, feigning innocence. ¡°I''m sorry. How stupid of me. I already tripped over it but I still didn''t see.¡± She paused and looked at him, concern and self-ridicule misting her eyes.


    The other students watched on with mild horror and shock.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Before he could continue speaking, Valeriana reached for her shoulder and started stretching, much to the shock and confusion of many. ¡°Ouch. I think I hit my shoulder or something . . .¡±


    She swung her outstretched fist side to side until she accidentally hit the boy who tripped her on the face hard. Once. Twice. Thrice. Her movements made it obvious she was attacking him purposely, but she pretended otherwise.


    ¡°Oh my gosh. Sorry. I¡¯m so blind, right?¡±


    Some of the students snickered.


    She sighed. ¡°I think it''s better for me to get a seat. I''m really sorry. Next time, bro, keep your limbs to yourself so I don¡¯t end up crushing them, ¡®kay? Otherwise, if this happens again, I might end cutting them and shoving them down the barrel.¡±


    Valeriana then breezed through the room with a disgruntled eye-roll and settled next to a girl who stared at her in awe.


    ¡°Hey . . .¡± she greeted with a smile.


    She leaned on her table and stared at Valeriana''s face with her brown eyes. ¡°That was pretty mean . . . but funny. Mean but funny. And he deserved it,¡± she said, giggling as she played with her French braid. ¡°Julian had always been callous. That gave him a taste of his own medicine.¡±


    Valeriana laughed.


    ¡°Judging by your uniform . . . you¡¯re also a member of the Celestial Twelve. Although I haven¡¯t seen you with them before.¡± She jerked her chin towards the lot sitting on the other side of the room. ¡°You¡¯re probably the new girl.¡±


    Valeriana followed the direction she guided her to and found two people who wore the uniform unique to the Twelve busily chatting amongst themselves. There was one girl and guy who bore uncanny resemblance to one another.


    As though feeling her gaze, they simultaneously shot an inquisitive look Valeriana¡¯s way before waving a hello. She didn¡¯t know how to answer so she smiled back instead. They seemed friendly enough. The girl had a kind smile while the guy looked easygoing.


    Her eyes then momentarily gravitated to the other guy sitting beside the two. He was blank-faced and bore the uniform of the Celestial Twelve as well. Unlike his friends, he didn¡¯t seem to give a crap. His hands rapidly ran down a piece of paper, with no intention of looking away.


    ¡°Those people at the back are also members of the Twelve,¡± her acquaintance informed.


    ¡°I can see that.¡± Valeriana turned her attention back to her current seatmate. ¡°But I thought it was Celestial Circle.¡±


    ¡°Circle or Twelve, they''re still referring to the same group,¡± she said. ¡°So . . . you''re a human.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Although she probably shouldn¡¯t be flustered, she was. ¡°My name''s Valeriana.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She laughed and held her hand out for her to shake. Valeriana reluctantly accepted. ¡°Chavi Audwin.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Their hands broke off. Chavi crossed her legs and leaned back on her chair, looping her arms over her chest.


    ¡°I saw you fight. You were really impressive,¡± she whispered, looking impressed yet incredulous. ¡°Rumors say you didn¡¯t have proper training beforehand and the duel was just scheduled yesterday. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, but Lady Seraphina did help me learn a few things before I was sent down the arena.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Her brows flew to her hairline. ¡°Lady Seraphina is remarkable, but I doubt you could¡¯ve actually learned that much. How long did you even have?¡±


    ¡°Ten hours at most. She let me sleep for a few.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Courtney was scary though, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Chavi tapped on her arm restlessly. ¡°She went Valdis crazy that I was so scared of just even looking at what happened next. Those winds she stirred were beyond powerful. Good thing it didn¡¯t get out of the arena.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± she was cut off when the door shot open with a loud bang.


    Hollering voices just outside the door echoed. The one yelling sounded oddly familiar.


    ¡°Shut it, Kylon! Your tricks are maddening!¡±


    ¡°Pardon me, Seraphina.¡± Headmaster Kylon laughed. ¡°I really¡ª¡±


    Three loud booming noises came in a row and the tables shook with tremor that traveled through the walls.


    Lady Seraphina strode into the room with the headmaster hot on her tail. ¡°Get out of my sight, you barbarian! Do not show me your face!¡± She then kicked close the door which hit his face.


    She walked into the room and smacked her palms on the top of the wooden desk positioned in front of the class. Everyone vigilantly stood from their seat all together. Valeriana almost fell off trying to catch up.


    ¡°Take your seat,¡± Lady Seraphina said and everyone complied. ¡°No further explanations. I''ll be your teacher from now on,¡± she said. ¡°It seems your previous professor won¡¯t be able to make it with a few family emergencies, so I¡¯ll be taking their place.¡±


    Though Valeriana was surprised, the excitement was far heavier. The tension and anxiety she had been feeling since a while ago, as well, was lessened with the presence of a familiar face. At the moment, she trusted Seraphina better than anyone in this entire world. And that wasn¡¯t an exaggeration at all.


    She put the book she was carrying on top of the table and flipped it open to a page. Seraphina carried on with the discussion casually. ¡°I want you to properly introduce yourself, Valeriana.¡±


    Eyes turned to her way.


    ¡°Though most of the students here have watched your fight with Lady Courtney, I am guessing some people aren''t that acquainted with you yet,¡± she said. ¡°And you arrived a week later after classes started, so it''s better if you say a few things about yourself.¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Valeriana rose from her chair. ¡°My name is Valeriana Kerrigan,¡± she spoke. ¡°I''m seventeen and . . . I come in peace.¡±


    That was a pun for aliens, considering she came from another world. They didn''t look like they got it though. She sat back down, feeling the rate of her heartbeat speeding up.


    Well, that was horrible.


    ¡°Seventeen? Isn''t she so terribly young?¡±


    ¡°Humans look so old in that age already?¡±


    What? Valeriana was alarmed. Is that person saying I look too old? How dare she!


    ¡°Seventeen?¡± Seraphina looked confused.


    Oh, please! She exclaimed mentally, frowning in annoyance. Not you too!


    ¡°Ah!¡± the lady knight said, realization dawning. ¡°I forgot to tell you that our ages are numbered differently.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She deadpanned.


    ¡°In order to not get confused, your equivalent age to Valemnian years is thirty-four. Valemnia''s time frame is different from Earth''s. You can spend two years in Valemnia and only one year will pass in your world.¡±


    ¡°How does that work?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hard to explain,¡± Seraphina said. ¡°But timeframes between different dimensions may shift. I¡¯ll elaborate further on this some other time. Alright then, since Valeriana is done with introducing herself, I want to make things clear.¡± Seraphina placed a hand on her waist and smacked the surface of the table once more. Her eyes were sharp as she scanned the room.


    They nearly jumped.


    ¡°I expect nothing less than good performance from you all, whether a commoner or a noble.¡±


    Seeming to remember something, the woman took out envelopes and started calling names. ¡°Dion Fer? Remain in your seat. These are your quotas for this week.¡± She looked around and saw a boy raise his hand.


    Valeriana was clueless. As though the lady knight detected this, she shot a brief look the girl''s way and decided to explain. ¡°For all the newbies, perhaps I need to explain. As you all already know, the main point of this school is to raise knights capable of slaying demons.¡±


    She didn''t like how this sounded.


    ¡°And this school aims to increase your experience in that matter. You are tasked to fulfill these quotas as a part of your weekly training. If ever you fail to meet what number is assigned to you, you will be put under probation that will probably result to expulsion. Not only that, to all the members of the Celestial Circle,¡± she waved towards the kids at the back that caused all eyes to turn to them. ¡°You get five times the normal quota given to regular students.¡±


    Valeriana''s mouth fell.


    ¡°Valeriana Kerrigan.¡± Seraphina sent a blue envelope the girl''s way. It was different from the normal envelopes given out to the others.


    There were three more of the same envelopes and they were given to Brindon Jintaci, and Zevlin and Genevieve Sabian. These three must be members of the Twelve as well.


    Not wanting to shock herself from the contents of the envelope, she decided to keep it away for now.


    ¡°Don''t worry. You don''t kill real demons. They''re just simulated. The Development Department is responsible for them, if you don''t already know.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound comforting,¡± Valeriana muttered. ¡°Geez. I get five times? I trip over air. How can I defeat demons?¡±


    When Seraphina was finished handing out the envelopes, she stepped before the blackboard and started. ¡°Today, I''ll start with the basics. We will recall the things you have learned before. Valeriana will be an exception for now. I won''t call on you to answer, but listen carefully. You''re given a month to get accustomed to the academy''s ways and learn the basics. Use your time wisely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Raise your hands, those who can answer,¡± Seraphina said. ¡°About how many demons are out there, so far? The latest official count this year.¡±


    A hand shot up almost instantly. Seraphina nodded towards the girl. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Her classmates curiously directed their stares at her as she rose from her seat and answered the question asked. ¡°Nine hundred and sixty-seven thousand, eight hundred and thirteen . . . and counting.¡±


    ¡°You answered accurately. Now, taking into account these numbers, there used to be more than three million a few thousand years ago, but the rate of the demon population dwindles as we go on with our lives. Of course, it is nearly impossible to take into account the exact number of demons as there are territories in the demon continent that even we do not dare enter. This count pertains to the demons that we¡¯ve handled¡ªand by handle, I meant those that we managed to detain alive and release back to where they should be.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± A girl raised her hand.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just kill them?¡± she suggested. ¡°Why just release them back into the Dark Continent when you can lessen their population further and eradicate them completely? I know we¡¯ve had the upper hand and we¡¯ve had them in control, but just how much is the scope of this control? And how are we certain that they will not overturn this power?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Seraphina took up the chalk and started writing across the board. ¡°There are reasons as to why we haven¡¯t eradicated them, as you say. History, as is our subject, has the answer.¡±


    In big, bold words, keywords were marked across the surface.


    ENERGY. BALANCE. POWER.


    ¡°Energy marks the presence of many remarkable faculties in our world, but the dominating one that envelopes everything is what we have come to know as the power pressure.¡± She wrote ¡®power pressure¡¯ to the arrow drawn down ¡®energy¡¯. ¡°This energy, as we all know, has enabled our people, for thousands of years, to wield the elements they are most compatible with. It¡¯s a medium between the physical body, the spiritual body, the aura, and the world around us. This connection we forge with power pressure determines the element we wield.¡±


    Students nodded at her explanation as though it had been common knowledge¡ªbut this explanation was new to Valeriana and she was more than engrossed absorbing the new information.


    ¡°Of course, constitutions are entirely different issues as is the circulation of the energy between the three levels¡ªbody, spirit, aura; which I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll learn in power control. However, I just want to relate these constitutions to demons, and the power pressure to demonic energy. Then again, this will also be covered by demonology but in order to answer your questions, I will have to mention it.¡±


    They were all quiet, but intently listening.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± The boy at the back, who Valeriana remembered to be a member of the Twelve, raised his hand.


    ¡°Question?¡±


    ¡°More like a great guess,¡± he answered. ¡°But perhaps the reason why we cannot eradicate demons completely is mainly because we don¡¯t have any means of . . . dispelling the demonic energy that demons draw from, to exist, and for the basis of their power?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re partially correct,¡± Seraphina told him, nodding his way. ¡°But dispelling, we can do¡ªpurifying, we cannot. Dispelling is a complicated process that only healers can learn to do, and that is only diverting the demonic energy to the direction of the Dark Continent and allowing the power pressure to settle in its place. Purifying, however, is completely eliminating the presence of demonic energy, which, until now, we are unable to do. This has stemmed back to the Great War, and you can quickly conclude why our forefathers had trouble barely winning.¡±


    ¡°But demonic energy didn¡¯t use to exist,¡± said one student in the front.


    ¡°And you are wrong, yet again.¡± Seraphina shook her head.


    This made them all look dumbfounded.


    ¡°Demonic energy existed. It was drawn from the blood of the Progenitor Kingdoms, that is¡ª¡±


    ¡°The divided states of power where the different elements raged war against one another, competing for leverage and power over the others,¡± continued another student.


    ¡°You are all smart students and have done your research, good job. And yes, that¡¯s correct. This darkness was brewed from the conflict between the different kingdoms that existed thousands of years ago¡ªall before we were unified under one name. And the First King Friedel himself knew there was no way of completely eliminating the enemy, as you will put it, and even after he died, after many lines of successive rulers, nobody has found a way. Therefore, we have no choice but to put up with it, pass on the arms that one generation wielded to another¡ªforging a new one once it breaks and wielding it again. We have no choice but to fight.¡±


    Valeriana sighed and massaged her forehead. She watched everyone in the classroom take out some paper and their ink bottles with a feather as a pen. No matter how she looked at it, it was definitely weird. Some had a more convenient pen, but this wasn¡¯t Earth were pens could be borrowed and not returned. Maybe they came as a form of luxury over here, making her regret ever taking ballpens for granted.


    Each table, however had its own supply of ink bottle and feather quill¡ªperhaps for public use. ¡°I¡¯m guessing this must be cheap,¡± she whispered.


    Taking out her own bottle of ink, she tried to figure out how exactly she was going to open the goddamn thing. When she finally did, she nearly spilled it empty. Thankfully, she managed to keep it inside just fine.


    ¡°Phew.¡± She grinned, happy to have avoided the accident.


    ¡°So I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re the human girl.¡± Valeriana felt a hot breath on her neck and she jumped, startled. She turned sharply and came face to face with an unfamiliar person. She screamed, unwittingly throwing the bottle of ink forward and spilling the contents all over him.


    ¡°Larkov!¡± he exclaimed.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± Chavi gushed along with the whole class, mouth dropping at the scene.


    ¡°I think you should learn not to just pop out of nowhere, Claude.¡± Seraphina frowned in displeasure. ¡°Unless you want more ink spilled all over your face.¡±


    ¡°Pop out of anywhere? I¡¯ve been here all along! I was waiting for you.¡±


    He was there all along?


    Valeriana gasped after realizing what she had done. Claude just chuckled and took out a piece of cloth to wipe off the stain from his face and clothes before it even dried. ¡°Pardon the suddenness,¡± he commented, his face creasing in amusement. ¡°I should have not startled anyone. This will be hard to get off, even so. I would probably end up looking like this for days.¡±


    She pulled her hand back. ¡°Uh . . . I¡¯m sorry. Really. Do you need help?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. It''s my fault. Anyway, I shouldn''t have scared you. Does anyone here mind?¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± A student volunteered with a wave of his hand.


    Water flew out of his clothes, only leaving behind dark stains. He dropped the water into Valeriana''s bottle of ink.


    ¡°I should''ve known it would only take out the liquid content and leave the color. How foolish. But it¡¯s like a face mask now,¡± he said, peeling off a whole patch from his face. It even stuck a bit to the skin. He looked down at it. ¡°I never knew my face was so dirty. Who knew I¡¯d have this much gunk in my skin?¡±


    Although the girl was awestruck by the brief display of . . . magic, she hurriedly spoke, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°I''m fine, don''t worry,¡± he said, laughing. ¡°You''re starting to sound like some person I know.¡± His laugh softened into a smile as he suddenly looked nostalgic from what he said.


    Seraphina cleared her throat, fist on her lips. ¡°What did you come here for, Claude?¡±


    Hearing Seraphina''s call, the man named Claude redirected his gaze to Seraphina. He smiled. ¡°That isn''t a way to greet a lord, is it, Lady Seraphina?¡± He made a slight mockery obvious by the tone of his voice. Valeriana shut her eyes close and carefully sank back in her seat.


    Valeriana relaxed on her chair. ¡°Oh . . . I''ll never get used to this.¡± She lifted her hands up and went back to massaging her forehead.


    ¡°You seem troubled.¡± Claude smiled kindly at Valeriana. He was bent over, his face nearly close. He possesses nearly identical features as hers. He had golden hair layered into locks and deep, blue eyes that mischievously twinkled like a pair of sapphires. His features depicted a slightly childish and immature look unlike Corvan. He was pretty short too.


    ¡°Uh . . . I''m really sorry about the bad greeting, sir.¡± She grinned at him sheepishly.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he rubbed his chin and straightened his back. ¡°It''s not a big deal.¡± He radiated with optimism and pointed a finger at the ceiling while keeping his other hand strictly on his back. ¡°It''s half my fault anyway, so don''t worry.¡±


    A loud and impatient sigh escaped Seraphina''s lips. ¡°Cut to the chase, Your Excellency.¡±


    Claude happily turned to Seraphina with his over-optimistic smile. ¡°I came here to deliver the news!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°I''m sorry for my rude appearance a while ago, but you are being called to the palace.¡±


    ¡°For what reason?¡±


    ¡°A summoning.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, I''m currently off-duty.¡±


    Claude shook his head. ¡°It''s a special request from the king. It''s urgent and important. I was tasked to bring you back no matter what.¡± Claude rushed towards Seraphina and grabbed her by the wrist.


    ¡°But can''t you see I''m in the middle of a¡ª¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, everyone.¡± Claude winked at the class and pulled Seraphina out of the door.


    Valeriana stared at the spot they were previously standing on with disbelief. The class started muttering things as well, curious about what the king would want with the Celeste.


    ¡°Amazing, isn''t he?¡± Chavi said. ¡°Too bad he took away our teacher, though,¡± she said, looking more pleased than disappointed. ¡°Well, I suppose that ends the class!¡± She yawned.


    Valeriana''s eyes dropped wearily and her face hit her desk. ¡°What have I gotten myself into?¡± she grumbled.


    Students began rising from their seats, taking all of their things with them. Chavi stood up with the grace of a dancer and showed off a single pirouette before frolicking towards Valeriana. ¡°I guess it''s time to go. Why don''t you come with me? I have soooo many questions to ask you.¡±


    Valeriana remained the way she was. ¡°What''s so interesting that only I can answer?¡±


    ¡°Yourself.¡±


    ¡°I''ve heard that I''m interesting so many times,¡± Valeriana muttered dramatically. She mentally counted how many people said the very same thing. Being caught by surprise with unbelievable abilities was starting to get old.


    ¡°Come on! Up on your feet!¡± Chavi grabbed her by the shoulders and dragged the lifeless teenager to stand.


    Valeriana lazily followed Chavi''s guide and flashed her an exhausted look through her eyes. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let us proceed to the library. Since it''s a summoning, Lady Seraphina probably won''t be back for a day or two,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°You need to learn the basics, right? I''ll help you. Now cheer up and let us go!¡± Chavi made no reluctance to usher Valeriana out of the door.

 Chapter Seventeen: Power Control

    Chavi and Valeriana strolled past the towering shelves. The musky smell of aged paper was heavy and thick while the aisles were brightly lit wiValeriana decided to take advantage of the situation and picked up a single book that caught her interest. Chavi was merrily scanning the shelves containing a wide variety of available selections.


    ¡°Chavi, what''s a summoning?¡± Valeriana asked, rubbing her chin while examining a thick black book that was kept on a shelf in the History Section. She remembered what Chavi told her about Lady Seraphina being involved in a summoning a while ago.


    ¡°There are two kinds of summoning. This kind is like a tasking. It''s a huge honor given to a Celeste¡ªmissions and all that sort,¡± Chavi explained, snatching a book bound in old leather and opening it to a certain part. Her eyes speedily scanned the page before turning to the next. ¡°The other is demon-related.¡±


    She watched Chavi slip the book back in the shelf. ¡°I see.¡±


    Chavi backpedaled and sighed exasperatedly. She massaged the bridge of her nose. ¡°You seriously have a lot to learn. Otherwise, if you fail, you''ll drop out of the Celestial Twelve, maybe even the school.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. Maybe I''ll really just quit the Celestial Twelve. I don''t need it, to begin with. All I''m here for is to attend the academy,¡± she said.


    ¡°What?!¡± Chavi roared. She grabbed Valeriana by the collar and began shaking her as if it would knock some sense into her. ¡°What in the name of the king are you thinking? Don''t you know how crucial being a ranker is? You''re even ranking fifth among the Twelve, have a sense of responsibility! No quitting!¡±


    ¡°Sshhh!¡± An elder lady dressed in a frilly, purple dress put a finger to her lips after coming out from a corner. Her graying hair was tied up into the traditional up do with librarian glasses suspended on the tip of her nose. ¡°When you speak of responsibility, please mind the rules.¡± She then disappeared as fast as she came.


    Chavi seized her shoulders and dragged her away. Before Valeriana realized it, she was already shoved down a chair. Chavi took a black book about five inches thick, slammed it on the table before her, and opened it to the very first page.


    The girl scanned the first few words and an evident look of relief crossed her face. ¡°It''s a good thing this is written in English.¡± Valeriana sighed. ¡°I won''t have to struggle too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, it''s convenient. A much easier mode of communication than the Ancient Language.¡± Chavi pointed to the title of the first chapter and silently asked Valeriana to focus.


    ¡°Why does Valemnia have Earth languages?¡±


    ¡°Or rather, why does Earth have Valemnian languages?¡± Chavi pointed out.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°English came from us. It¡¯s one of the language varieties developed in the Larkovian continent. You do speak a bit weirdly though. It¡¯s not same kind of English.¡±


    Her eyes shot wide. ¡°Mind-blogger¡ªI mean, mind-boggler. Is that true?¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°The history of human origin has a lot of complications. Never mind.¡± She dismissively said.


    Chavi discussed with her the lessons they covered about Valemnia''s history. Since remembering historical events wasn''t a very good point of hers, she had trouble familiarizing herself with everything written down.


    ¡°The first king of Valemnia who sealed the Demon Lord to sleep?¡± Chavi asked.


    Valeriana paused and pondered for a moment. ¡°Uh . . . King Fried . . . erly von Sign-mond de la Rosellevine.¡±


    ¡°It''s KingFriedelvonSeigmondde la Rosellevienne!¡±


    ¡°Why the hell does he have to have . . . one, two . . . seven names!¡± Valeriana smacked her face in frustration and rested her head on the table, groaning.


    ###


    Chavi looked disappointed when the bell rang. The girl explained it was time for their second class and dragged the helpless girl out of the library.


    ¡°What''s PC? Is it a computer class or something?¡±


    ¡°PC stands for Power Control.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said, feeling dense.


    ¡°What''s a computer?¡± Chavi asked, cocking a brow while looking at Valeriana with a question-filled gaze.


    ¡°Oh, that,¡± she said, laughing humorlessly, while goofily scratching the back of her neck. ¡°It''s a kind of technology humans use to either communicate or entertain themselves.¡±


    ¡°That''s kind of weird,¡± she commented, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Our advancement concerns our magical capabilities. With means to technology, our lives depend highly on our power¡ªwhich is why it¡¯s important to have PC.¡±


    Valeriana nodded in understanding, brushing past another student who seemed to be in a hurry. ¡°I see that,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Valeriana suddenly felt nostalgic.


    Being away from home made her miss the old days. Reminiscing made the thought even more painful. Even so, succeeding the whole year and seeing them once more made her suffering somewhat bittersweet. This was only the first day¡ªthe beginning. The sun had yet many times to rise and set.


    ¡°You said your next class is Power Control?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°Its main point is to hone your power in controlling your ability. It lets you discover more about it as well. But you probably won''t be doing any of that.¡± Chavi paused, tapping her chin.


    The warning bell rang, lighting flames on the soles of Valeriana and Chavi¡¯s feet. Valeriana was elated to know that she would be going with a new-made friend, who was obviously very reliable and informative.


    ¡°Let''s hurry up!¡± Chavi beamed at Valeriana, flashing a bright smile.


    Both girls dashed into the classroom while panting and made themselves comfortable just as the final bell rang. They were breathing rapidly when their instructor finally stepped into the room, wearing a sharp glare and glasses.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Everyone stood from their seats and enthusiastically greeted their instructor. This time, Valeriana was able to catch up with the rest unlike the first time.


    ¡°Good morning, Lady Agatha!¡±


    Lady Agatha eyed her students while gingerly placing her books down the desk in front of the class. When she saw Valeriana, she adjusted her glasses and frowned. ¡°There''s a new face, I see,¡± she said, making her gulp at the scrutiny. ¡°Care to introduce yourself, young lady?¡±


    Valeriana stood and bowed her head respectfully as she saw the other students do. ¡°My name is Valeriana Kerrigan.¡±


    ¡°Hm. I wasn''t there during your duel. Well, since you''re a newcomer, I should give you a briefing about my class.¡± Lady Agatha said with glaring eyes. ¡°I honestly do not care whether you¡¯re human or Valemnian. I expect nothing but you giving your best. Is that clear?¡±


    This was what every teacher seemed to be telling their students. Seraphina said it before as well.


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Very good, and since you do not have any special skills, I want you to evaluate your classmate''s performances and study all their capabilities.¡±


    ¡°You mean . . . everyone''s performances?¡± she replied, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave that method to you. Make sure to include their improvement and the common mistakes they commit often¡ªthat sort of work.¡±


    She hesitantly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The teacher then turned and began writing on the board. ¡°We''ll start the lesson today with a recall of your past studies. Sit down, Miss Kerrigan. Unless you want to stand the entire hour.¡±


    She did¡ªwith a big, loud sigh.

 Chapter Eighteen: Spoiled Lunch

    PC class was advised by a rather intimidating teacher who knew no smile. She knew how to scare her students, resulting to an incurable silence inside the whole room. She demanded the full attention of everyone and did not tolerate a distracted eye from leaving her face.


    ¡°Although the teacher was super strict, at least I learned a lot,¡± she stated.


    Valeriana learned that every Valemnian possessed a Power Control. This determined their ability to manipulate specific things in category around them. Elementals have the ability to manipulate objects that belonged to nature. These users partially exploit their aura to mix with the power pressure of Valemnia and control a compatible element. Aside from the term Elemental, they are called Indirect Control. Indirect Control is further divided into different types depending on the nature of the ability of a certain individual. The primary elements are fire, water, wind, and earth. Ice, lightning, electricity and all others are secondary.


    The rarer counterpart of Indirect Control was Direct Control. Direct Controllers utilize their aura to manipulate another person''s aura by skin or eye contact. These users were much rarer than Indirect, as a child¡¯s chances of becoming one ranged less than one percent.


    In Valemnia, the aura was something that was connected to one''s inner self¡ªthe emotions and way of thinking, for example. Direct Control, divided into different sections, just like Elemental Control, had two main classifications¡ªthe Altruistics and the Manipulatives.


    Their abilities were just as their names suggest. Altruistics can tap, manipulatives do the controlling. Like two sides of the same coin, the other does what the other cannot. In a sense, the relationship was much like the relationship of the colors black and white.


    For example, the nature of the ability Empathy depended on the nature of the Direct Control. Under altruistics, their empathy dealt with the perception and the sensitivity to what a certain person was thinking and feeling. For manipulatives, their version of empathy was different. They dealt mostly with influencing those thoughts and emotions.


    One cannot be both at the same time, Valeriana thought the concept was interesting.


    When lunch break rolled in, things got even worse for Valeriana. The amount of attention she was getting began to feel unendurable. She knew it would take a while before the students in the academy get used to having her around. But right now, she seemed to be the center of attention.


    Chavi allowed her to get settled in the dinner hall while she went to get their food from the buffet table. The dinner hall was a beautiful place. The chairs were cushioned and the tables were ornate, carved out of wood with great care. The surfaces were splashed with creamy yellow cloths and the crimson fabric the table runner was made from had golden tassels dangling from their triangular ends.


    Valeriana swallowed excitedly as a big platter was placed in front of her. Her stomach made hungry noises and she lifted her gaze to meet Chavi''s eyes with appreciation, flustered.


    She dug in mindlessly and swallowed food to the point where her cheeks bulged. Chavi watched her with a smile and ate her meal as well.


    ¡°Are you enjoying?¡±


    Valeriana''s eyes went from her food to the direction of the voice and saw Courtney. The panic quickly rose up to her throat, causing her to choke. She motioned for the water and Chavi, panicking, handed her the cup sitting on her tray. Valeriana immediately downed the whole cup.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The girl stood up from her seat, wiping her wet chin using the sleeve of her uniform. Her actions only made Courtney frown at her more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go disgracing the name of the fifth-ranker. I''ll be gone for a while, but that won''t be long. If I were you, I''ll enjoy my seat in the circle because after that, I''ll be taking it back.¡±


    Valeriana sighed. ¡°You''re free to take it whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be expecting nothing less than a worthy fight. I warn you. Do not take me lightly.¡± With that, she turned her back to Valeriana and walked away.


    ¡°Courtney,¡± she called after her.


    Her former opponent turned.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± she began. ¡°I just want you to know that I''ll try my best until you come and take your position back. Until then, I''ll be waiting.¡±


    ¡°Do what you want.¡± She waved her off and walked away.


    After the little encounter, Valeriana ate all of her food in a rush. Chavi stated that if it was her, she would lose her appetite, but it was completely different for Valeriana. If there was one thing she couldn''t resist, it was perfectly good food.


    They set off to their next class after that.


    ¡°My fourth class is Weapon''s Art,¡± she whispered, looking at the notes scribbled down on the piece of paper handed to her by Corvan.


    ¡°That''s good.¡± Chavi smiled, leaning over to check the contents of the notes. She then snatched it from her hands. ¡°Ooh, a Gathering after classes. Well, it''s not like it''s very uncommon. Since you''re a member of the Celestial Circle, it''s not really new.¡±


    ¡°What''s a Gathering?¡±


    ¡°A Gathering is when all the members of the Celestial Circle congregate to discuss matters within their group,¡± she said. ¡°I heard they do it a lot.¡±


    ¡°I see, like a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Wait, do you have the uniform with you? The one for our practicum?¡±


    They paused.


    ¡°Um . . .¡± She rubbed her chin. ¡°I-I haven''t washed it yet,¡± she said, laughing.


    ¡°Seriously.¡± Chavi sighed. ¡°I guess I can lend you mine . . . but I don''t think it will fit you. You¡¯re a bit bigger than me.¡± She motioned to their difference in height.


    ¡°Valeriana.¡±


    Valeriana looked up while a loud gasp came from her new friend.


    Eyes turned to her direction, and Chavi, who was previously trailing after Valeriana, visibly backed off when she saw who had appeared. Corvan emanated a strong presence that one could not possibly ignore, and with his position, he was obviously well-known within the entire school.


    She took a step back, shocked by his sudden appearance. ¡°Oh, hey,¡± she said. ¡°I was just going.¡±


    His eyes were hard and cold, but for some reason, it didn''t intimidate her one bit. ¡°Idiot.¡±


    She crossed her arms. ¡°You came just to tell me that?¡±


    ¡°Partly,¡± he said. ¡°But I have another agenda.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He held out a bundle of clothes. ¡°You''re scheduled to take your Weapon''s Art during the fourth period, am I correct?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah,¡± she gingerly took the clothes inside her arms.


    ¡°Lady Seraphina asked me to give them to you. Rather than using the ones you had worn a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you very much!¡± She beamed at him. ¡°I was worrying about it just now.¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget to attend the Gathering. An hour after classes, do you hear?¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    ¡°I''ll send someone for you.¡± He turned sharply, heading out. ¡°Now then, I''ve already wasted a lot of my time. I''ll be late for my next class, so I''ll be taking my leave.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± she muttered, watching the people around him make way as he passed by. ¡°But saying you wasted a lot of time is . . .¡± Valeriana shook her head. ¡°But really, thanks for bothering and everything. I''m starting to think you''re actually kind.¡±


    Corvan paused, having heard what she said. ¡°Don''t get the wrong idea,¡± he said in a cold tone.


    Valeriana rolled her eyes. ¡°I take back what I said. Demon.¡±


    ¡°Witch,¡± she heard him say.


    Valeriana gasped. Before she could open her mouth to retort, a pair of hands grabbed her shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, Val.¡± Chavi shivered. ¡°Stop arguing with that person, he looks like he¡¯ll kill you when he as the chance!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I mean, for the gods¡¯ sake, that¡¯s Lord Corvan,¡± she stated. ¡°He¡¯s the heir to the continent of fire. It¡¯s best not to offend him, you know? You¡¯re making your life harder.¡± She sighed. ¡°You can go offending other nobles, but don¡¯t go for the ones belonging to the high families! That¡¯s basically offending the entire continent!¡±


    ¡°Well, your advice came too late,¡± she said. ¡°I already offended him. I ended up hitting his head with a sheathed sword when I first came.¡±


    ¡°Are you godsdamned serious?! How attracted are you to trouble?¡± Chavi shrieked softly. ¡°Why are you even still alive?¡±


    Valeriana shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll decide when I die or live. Why don¡¯t we start moving? We¡¯ll be late for class.¡±


    ¡°Val, you¡¯ve got to tell me what happened . . .¡±

 Chapter Nineteen: Weapons Art

    After getting changed, they both steadily navigated through the corridor once more and guided Valeriana to the training field. After doing so, the girl happily waved at Valeriana and said she would be back after her class to fetch her.


    ¡°How kind of her,¡± she said before walking into the grassy field. Students were already hanging around dressed in the proper attire, holding their own swords in hand. ¡°So this is swordsmanship, huh?¡±


    The expanse of the training yard was filled with students currently taking their lessons. It was further subdivided into different sections based on the weapons being taught. The other classes were being displayed in full view since the only thing separating them was distance.


    Valeriana looked to the sky. The tranquil color of a clear, bright blue with fluffy and soft-looking white clouds stretching from above. The gentle breeze caressed her cheeks and willfully played with her hair.


    ¡°Enjoying the view?¡± a man''s voice echoed beside her.


    Valeriana¡¯s heart leaped to her throat. She craned her neck to see a man with dirty blond hair and brown eyes. He looked especially strong. He had slight stubble on his chin and wore a cheerful smile.


    ¡°Oh . . . uh, yeah. I really haven''t seen anything like it,¡± she said, hand on her chest as she tried to calm her racing heart. ¡°This world is beautiful. Well, it''s my first time seeing it like this.¡±


    ¡°This world?¡± The man raised a brow at her. ¡°Don''t tell me¡ª¡±


    ¡°I''m the rumored human.¡± Valeriana grinned, finishing for him.


    He laughed. ¡°Took the words right out of my mouth! So your name is Valeriana, is that correct? Valeriana Kerrigan?¡± He tilted his neck to the side as he gazed at the young girl in front of him with his questioning gaze.


    ¡°Yup!¡± she answered enthusiastically.


    ¡°I never saw you up close when you fought Courtney, but now that I see you face to face, you''re quite the cute kid, aren''t you?¡± His booming laughter echoed throughout the training yard. Valeriana stared at him in confusion as he reached out and patted her on the head.


    ¡°Not . . . really.¡±


    The man''s laughter came to a stop and he looked down at her with curiosity. ¡°Why not?¡± He paused. ¡°Oh, wait a moment. Let me look at you.¡± He reached for her shoulders and pulled her towards him gently, his eyes staring straight into hers as if searching for something.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°When I caught you looking up at the sky just now, I thought you looked a lot like someone I know,¡± he stated. ¡°I mistook you for her at first, really. It was hilarious.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The man stared at her for a moment. ¡°It''s like she was reincarnated.¡±


    ¡°Oh . . . she''s dead?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± he whispered. ¡°My name is Hajji Tarragon. I''ll be your instructor. Unless, of course, you came to the wrong class. But no, I have your name on my class list. So, you¡¯re probably not lost.¡±


    ¡°You''re my teacher?¡±


    ¡°I can be no other person,¡± he said, chuckling. ¡°Alright, I suggest you get ready. We''ll be working on a lot of things today.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    Sir Hajji turned to his students and clapped his hands twice. Everyone stopped the activity they were currently doing and diverted their attention to their instructor.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Line up!¡±


    Without second thoughts, everyone dragged their legs and stood in a straight line. Valeriana decided to join in and stood on some random spot.


    ¡°Alright, everyone. Since this is just the first month of your stay in Celeste Academy, we''ll work on the very basic of your skills!¡± He padded across the field and reached for a wooden sword sitting in a bin with others. ¡°I know I told you all that yesterday or last week, but I''ll be repeating it for our newcomer over here.¡± He nodded to Valeriana''s direction and everyone''s eyes were suddenly pinned at her direction.


    She swallowed.


    ¡°Valeriana, do you mind coming over here?¡±


    The human girl nervously walked forward. Sir Hajji flashed her a comforting smile and threw her the wooden sword. Valeriana caught it easily in her hand and flashed the older man a questioning look.


    ¡°Forgive me, my dear,¡± he grinned. ¡°Tradition is tradition and everyone in this class had to fight me on their first day. It helps me determine the level of your ability. But since you recently just dueled and came out with injuries, I''ll try to go easy on you.¡±


    He must be talking about the wound on her left arm. It wasn''t her dominant arm, nevertheless, so she was sure it wouldn''t bring her any burden. Much.


    Valeriana furrowed her brows in worry. ¡°O-okay.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, quit standing around!¡± Hajji took a wooden sword himself and held the hilt firmly in his hands. He pointed the sword at Valeriana and smiled. ¡°Come at me!¡±


    Valeriana took a deep breath.


    Remember to be like water, she reminded herself before running forward and attacking the older man. Hajji didn''t even lose the smile on his face before he blocked Valeriana¡¯s assaults almost effortlessly.


    Compared to the fight with Courtney, this felt much more enjoyable with no pressure of being killed or cut. They were using light-weight dummy swords that didn''t really pose much harm to an inexperienced eye, but Valeriana knew it would be much dangerous when put in the hands of a trained swordsman. After what Seraphina showed her, Valeriana started to see things differently.


    They exchanged hard blows. Wood and metal posed differences, but that did not make the situation any less difficult than the fight she had with Courtney. Hajji was on a completely different level. Nevertheless, he was treating it as if it was child''s play.


    Sir Hajji''s style was different from Lady Seraphina''s. Instead of what she was taught, Hajji''s moves seemed just . . . playful. They were complex and hard to understand, as if they went to one direction then went to another. He was unpredictable, swift, and free.


    Valeriana felt confused. Hajji took advantage of the inner turmoil and beat his sword unto hers, completely knocking it out of her hand. Valeriana¡¯s jaw dropped alongside her weapon, the tip burying itself in the earth.


    A round of applause came from the other students. There were a few judging stares from the students, especially with Valeriana¡¯s position within the Circle. Thankfully, nobody dared do anything out of line.


    ¡°You picked up great skills, young lady!¡± Sir Hajji exclaimed, lowering his dummy sword. ¡°Lady Seraphina''s truly a good trainer!¡± He then walked forward and placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°But she did not teach you everything yet¡ªso that''ll be my job.¡±


    Hajji nudged Valeriana back to where she previously stood before facing all of his students with a gleeful smile. A gush of wind blew and playfully caressed Valeriana''s cheeks. The cool breeze toyed with her hair before suddenly disappearing as if to only cool her down from the recent activity.


    That was when it occurred to her. ¡°The wind . . .¡±


    Hajji, who seemed to have heard her, flashed her a knowing smile and winked. ¡°That''s right. You have moved like water, my dear, just like what Seraphina taught you. It may have worked on Courtney, but it won''t work on me.¡±


    ¡°I don''t exactly understand this,¡± she muttered, looking at him in confusion.


    ¡°It goes like this, there¡¯s fire. It''s rash, and it swallows everything it can, but water puts out the fire. Still, the wind carries the water and sometimes may even put it in a state of turmoil, but a wall of earth can block the wind.¡±


    ¡°So you can fight, not just by being like water?¡± Valeriana inquired.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Hajji answered. ¡°There are many ways to fight with the sword. Being like water is not the only one. A master swordsman knows how to be like all the elements¡ªwild like fire, graceful like water, free as the wind, and firm like the earth.¡±


    ¡°I see . . .¡± Valeriana trailed off as she mulled over what he said.


    ¡°Alright! Since I''m done with my wonderful speech, it''s time to start the lesson!¡±


    ¡°Will you teach us to be like the elements too, sir?¡± one of the students asked in obvious excitement, making Valeriana smile.


    Sir Hajji paused and scanned all of his students. ¡°Sure, I will!¡± he answered.


    Everyone cheered.


    ¡°But not now. It¡¯s too early. We haven''t even finished with the basics yet. You all must know the foundation of everything before you even become ready to become beginners!¡±


    ¡°Aren''t we beginners already?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Beginners are different from amateurs!¡±


    The mood of the students suddenly faltered and they all began to whine like children, shoulders sinking with disappointment. Someone even amusingly muttered about it not being fair.


    ¡°You too, Valeriana,¡± Hajji said. ¡°I noticed your lousy footwork. Your enemy would''ve easily knocked you out with that sort of stance!¡±


    Valeriana bit her lip, but said nothing.


    ¡°Anyway, we''ll be working on balance today!¡±


    ¡°But, sir!¡± the same student from a while ago whined. ¡°We''ve been working on our balance since last week! Can''t we even move on?¡±


    ¡°What do you think moving on is about? Moving on is when you¡¯re decent with what I tell you to do. Are balances decent?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the student replied hesitantly.


    ¡°Then shut it and get to work!¡±

 Chapter Twenty: Hungry Demon

    After attending Weapon¡¯s Art, Valeriana had taken a short break to change back into the regular uniform. The next few classes were hectic and she barely understood the lessons. In fact, she barely made it out of the classroom with her sanity.


    Fortunately, Chavi was there. The girl did not hesitate to teach her the things she didn''t know. In fact, when they entered alchemy class, she happily demonstrated the sequencing pattern of mixing potions and the right way to put them together. Alchemy resembled chemistry very much with a touch of magic.


    Valeriana flipped the book to the next page and sighed, letting her eyes scan the words printed down on the page. She studied the lessons in advance so that she could catch up and understand what the teacher was talking about. It wouldn''t make any sense for her if she listened to something she had no idea of, therefore, she was stuck reading a pile of books she never imagined herself reading.


    ¡°I want to go home! I can''t do this all in one day!¡± she groaned, shoving her face between the pages of the book she was reading. ¡°They can¡¯t expect me to learn all of these overnight!¡± Her voice was muffled by the pages.


    ¡°Enough with that, you can do it!¡± Chavi smiled at her encouragingly


    ¡°Back home, this is supposed to be my summer vacation, too! What the hell is up with this world? Aren¡¯t there vacations?¡±


    ¡°We hardly take vacation. There''s only the one month long holiday that lets the students celebrate the founding of the kingdom. Other than that . . .¡±


    ¡°But . . . it''s crazy! You guys are gonna kill me . . .¡±


    A boy suddenly emerged from the shadows¡ªwell, not exactly. His footsteps were rather light and his movements miniscule that he hardly made a sound. Unless he purposely made himself known, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed he was there at all.


    Chavi and Valeriana paused from their discussion and watched him as he brushed his chocolate brown hair back with a long, slow sweep.


    ¡°Fifth-ranker,¡± he stated flatly. His brown eyes lacked the spirit of a person his age¡ªdull and without soul.


    Valeriana''s brows rose on her forehead. ¡°You mean me?¡±


    ¡°The Gathering. Twenty minutes,¡± he reminded, alarming her.


    There was no doubt that Corvan would turn up his nose knowing she was late!


    ¡°Sorry, with all the work that''s supposed to be done, I forgot. Are you . . . that boy from my history class? Brindon, right?¡±


    He nodded uninterestedly. ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± She snapped the books close and stood from her seat, giving Chavi an apologetic smile.


    Her expression was mirrored by an encouraging nod. ¡°I''ll see you later. Go on ahead. I''ll fix this first.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for not helping with the cleanup,¡± she told her apologetically, waving.


    The boy turned slowly to head for the door leading out of the library. Valeriana followed suit and sauntered steadily beside her mysterious classmate.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°You know, you can call me Valeriana,¡± she told him.


    ¡°Val,¡± he said, shortening her name as though the length of it tired his tongue. Valeriana could not blame him. With her name being longer than the regular person¡¯s, it was quite a mouthful.


    Brindon was apathetic. It seemed as though the workings of the world was nonsense to him. His stances were disinterested and his face was blank. Despite his indifference, he was somehow effeminate. He had round, doe-like eyes framed by dark lashes. His hair were flowing, layered locks and he had a round face with meaty cheeks.


    ¡°So, how old are you? You look a bit too young to be attending the academy.¡±


    ¡°Thirty-six,¡± he told her.


    ¡°What?!¡± She gasped, before remembering that Valemnians aged differently from humans.


    Valeriana mentally slapped herself.


    ¡°Oh . . . sorry. You¡¯re eighteen . . . but you¡¯re still older than me.¡± He didn''t look angry . . . at least, on the outside. ¡°My name''s Valeriana Kerrigan,¡± she said.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said indifferently.


    ¡°Um . . . okay,¡± she replied awkwardly as they faced the titanic double doors. Valeriana reached out with a strained smile and pulled them open, which creaked noisily as it was yanked back.


    They stepped out of the library and began walking through the corridor, which was almost empty in exception for occasional passers-by. People came and went, heading to the library mostly.


    ¡°Where''s the Gathering going to be held?¡± she queried, looking at Brindon from the corner of her eyes.


    She spotted the latter shy away from her gaze, as much as an apathetic person could. ¡°The Circle¡¯s residences,¡± he answered, sighing as though talking so much tired him out.


    ¡°I see,¡± Valeriana murmured. ¡°Anyway, what do you do?¡± she decided to ask, willing to change the conversation to something more interesting and a bit engaging. No matter how near he was, she felt like he was a million miles away.


    ¡°Combat archery.¡±


    Was it just her or he spoke no more than two words every time he would answer?


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°That''s awesome. Maybe you can teach me sometime.¡±


    He hummed in reply.


    ¡°So, what else do you do? Any hobbies aside from . . . uh . . . shooting down . . .things?¡±


    He hesitated. ¡°Painting.¡±


    Thank god something''s normal about these people!


    Valeriana beamed at him, but as she thought back to her experiences, she realized she never was actually good at it. ¡°I thought I would try it once but I''m totally bad at it.¡±


    ¡°Anybody can do it.¡±


    Four words! What a progress! She never realized she was counting.


    ¡°Trust me. I''m hopeless,¡± she said.


    What she admitted was true. She even remembered her teacher mentioning something about her having no talent at all. Her classmates even burst out laughing when they saw what she did. Like they said, they preferred the blank canvas.


    ¡°I''m afraid I¡¯m inartistic,¡± she muttered, slouching her back in disappointment.


    ¡°I can help you,¡± he offered.


    ¡°That would be awesome,¡± she almost exclaimed in excitement, but then gave the boy a look that almost resembled pity. ¡°But . . . you¡¯re seriously going to make a harsh commitment there.¡±


    ¡°Don''t mind.¡±


    They traveled across a wide, grassy area before reaching their intended destination. The sun had already set and darkness had enveloped the entire school. The only things lighting their way were lanterns that were hung on every corner plausible. Valeriana wrapped her own arms around herself in a failed attempt to shield herself from the chilly night. The long sleeves of her uniform weren''t helping at all.


    ¡°Are there really demons there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Brindon casted a glance at the dark, shadowy forest that surrounded the academy.


    ¡°Why would an academy be in a place like this?¡± she queried.


    ¡°Part of training.¡± He eyed the forest as a pair of red eyes seemed to blink behind bushes, watching them with scrutiny.


    She shivered. ¡°What was that?¡±


    A growling sound came from a distance, and a red-eyed demon jumped from behind the trees. Valeriana staggered back in shock as the beast fortunately hit an invisible, wall-like structure, preventing it from going a step further than its current location.


    Eyes wide, she did not feel Brindon making his way ahead of her. She only came to when she heard a rough, raspy voice.


    ¡°Time will come. You cannot hide yourselves beyond this barrier any longer!¡±The voice said, making Valeriana snap out of her trance and run after her guide in fear.


    ¡°Hey, Brindon! Wait up!¡± she yelled.

 Chapter Twenty-One: Meeting the Twelve

    Brindon and Valeriana stepped in front of the building where she assumed the Gathering of the rankers of the Twelve would be held. She opened her mouth wide and inhaled a good amount of oxygen, squaring her shoulders while Brindon pushed the doors open and urged her forward.


    Valeriana slipped into the dim room.


    The floor was carpeted and ornate loveseats were positioned in the center of the room, encased in bronze frames. There was a fireplace further back into the room, filled with burning logs and crackling fire. Traditional paintings were hung up on the walls and, occasionally, swords and a variety of weapons. A golden chandelier that carried loads of melting wax candles was heaved up high into the ceiling.


    ¡°Wow.¡± Valeriana gazed around in awe.


    ¡°Corvan, get your nose out of that book!¡± a redhead exclaimed. ¡°You do nothing but read, I swear you¡¯re more of a bookworm than Charles, which is saying a lot!¡±


    She looked around and spotted four girls and six boys¡ªwhich included Corvan, sitting on one corner and leafing through a book. She frowned. Of course he was one of the elites.


    Corvan closed the book he was reading before he turned to Brindon and Valeriana, watching them make their way into the room calmly. ¡°Mind your punctuality next time,¡± he said. His tone was cold and harsh that it sent shivers down Valeriana''s spine. The lord''s long, flowing locks were tied back in a low ponytail, probably to keep it from obstructing his vision.


    ¡°We can''t be that late, right?¡± she murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°So, shall we start the introductions?¡± asked someone.


    ¡°I''ll go first.¡±


    A guy then stepped forward. He looked unprecedentedly charismatic. His russet eyes softened into a twinkling gaze while a gentle smile pulled the corners of his lips, revealing a set of pearly white teeth.


    ¡°Miss Valeriana.¡± He took her hands into his and raised it to his lips, planting a gentle kiss on her knuckles.


    She smiled. It was a rare thing nowadays to encounter such a man who acted chivalrously¡ªat least, back home.


    ¡°My name is Rowe von Valdemar de la Nevan, the proud second-ranker of the Celestial Circle who specializes in arm blades. I''m currently in my seventh year.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± she answered and slowly pulled her hand back. Despite the nice feeling of being treated like so, it made her uncomfortable.


    Rowe straightened his broad back. ¡°Anyhow, it''s a shame Courtney wounded your face.¡± He reached out to trace the wound on her cheek, making Valeriana flinch at the sudden intrusion of her personal space. ¡°I''m sorry,¡± he apologized, seeing her reaction. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to act so out of line.¡±


    Who is this guy and why is he being so touchy-feely? Valeriana eyed him with suspicion.


    ¡°I-it''s alright.¡± She was hesitant from the suddenness that she didn''t know what she was supposed to tell him.


    Brindon suddenly appeared out of nowhere and latched onto Valeriana''s arm. For a guy, he was short.


    ¡°What?¡± She looked at Brindon in confusion. Rowe was chuckling quietly from where he stood.


    ¡°Don''t worry, he''s always like that,¡± he told her, eyeing Brindon with a smile. ¡°For some reason.¡±


    ¡°Bri! If you¡¯ve got a new friend, you can¡¯t forget me!¡± a strawberry blonde guy yelled from the corner of the room.


    Brindon stiffly nodded. ¡°Can¡¯t forget.¡±


    It all took but a second before a girl broke Brindon and Valeriana apart, inserting herself between them. She hauled her arms and rested them around both of their shoulders, as if they were all close friends.


    Valeriana leaned back. The fiery red waves were tickling her cheeks. ¡°Hi?¡±


    The woman crinkled her high-bridged nose playfully as she laughed.


    ¡°Third-ranker, Tamara Silver,¡± she introduced, holding out her tanned hand for a friendly hand-shake. ¡°I specialize in fighting with twin swords. I''m currently in my eighth year, though there''s nothing special about my personal or family background.¡±


    At that statement, she could''ve sworn that a certain guy''s ear perked from what she said. She wasn''t acquainted with him yet, so she didn''t know who he was.


    Valeriana reluctantly reached out and clasped her hand around hers, shaking it nervously. ¡°Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡±


    Instead of returning the shake, Tamara pulled Valeriana close and wrapped her arm around her neck, partly hugging and partly strangling the girl. ¡°Loosen up!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°There''s no need for formalities!¡±


    Corvan huffed through his nose, watching them with hooded eyes. He then turned away from them as though they were a waste of his precious time and reopened the book he was reading, shutting away the world.


    Valeriana frowned at him, still caged inside the Tamara''s arms. ¡°What¡¯s his position, by the way?¡±


    Tamara cleared her throat with a silent insinuation. ¡°First-ranker.¡±


    Valeriana''s eyes widened slowly in realization as she lifted her face full of disbelief to meet the eyes of Tamara. ¡°How can that be?¡± she whisper-yelled.


    The girl shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°He won it. There are two ways you see¡ªwhen getting the position.¡± She narrated. ¡°One is through succession, and the other is through duels. The graduating first-ranker offered to hand over the position to him, but he refused. He took it from the chosen successor through a fight after he left.¡±


    ¡°That''s . . .¡±


    ¡°Cruel, I know,¡± Tamara agreed.


    She was about to interject and say that wasn''t the word she was about to say when the other girl cut her off.


    ¡°But he prefers to obtain things through his own blood and sweat.¡±


    Speechless, Valeriana dragged her gaze to look at Corvan whose never-ending look of irritation was all over his face.


    ¡°Oh well!¡± Tamara ruffled Valeriana''s hair. ¡°Do your best.¡±


    ¡°Tamara,¡± there was a deliberate pause. ¡°I told you to contain your vulgar manners.¡±


    Valeriana blinked.


    ¡°You''re too stiff, Charles.¡± Tamara told him, looking terribly bored.


    So Charles is his name, Valeriana mused.


    ¡°And stop addressing me by my first name,¡± he said, pushing back his glasses like a typical nerd. His cobalt-blue eyes found their way to Valeriana and swept back a thin, lone braid hanging from his platinum blonde hair.


    Tamara rolled her eyes and that made him feel even more annoyed.


    ¡°Uh . . .¡± She cleared her throat and broke away from Tamara.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Charles said, apologizing for their earlier banter. ¡°My name is Charles von Versailles de la Vernados, fourth-ranker,¡± he said, holding his hand out for a handshake. ¡°I specialize in the glaive and I''m in my sixth year.¡±


    ¡°Valeriana Kerrigan.¡± Valeriana shook his hand. ¡°The glaive?¡±


    ¡°Let me enlighten you,¡± he said as they both pulled away. ¡°The glaive is somewhat like a spear, but with a longer, curved blade,¡± he explained.


    ¡°Sorry. I''m not really good with these things.¡±


    ¡°That''s alright. You should try to catch up with the current lessons. Otherwise, failure to do so may cause you to be evicted from the Twelve¡ªor worse, you may get kicked out of the academy.¡±


    ¡°Now, now, that¡¯s no way to welcome someone.¡±


    They shifted their gazes to the guy. Valeriana felt her brows furrowing as she allowed her gaze to examine the young man in front of her.


    A confident smirk pulled on his lips and Valeriana could almost be blinded by his smile. She gulped, sensing a feeling of uneasiness to meet his eyes. She did so anyway, and gazed upon a set of sharp, cat-like eyes that were the color of tangerines. His hair was like a soft brush from a warm dollop of sunlight in the early morning and his skin was a deep color of copper¡ªstrangely exotic.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Hi?¡± she asked, her tone confused. She held her hand out for the usual handshake. ¡°Nice to meet you. It¡¯s Valeriana, and you are?¡±


    ¡°You must know me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t,¡± she politely replied.


    The guy in front of her suddenly looked like he''d been splashed by a pail of cold, icy water followed by a thousand, heavy bricks. Her hand was left hanging that she eventually let it fall to her sides. Tamara, Rowe and all the other people within the room exchanged glances then suddenly broke into laughter while Charles merely smirked. Valeriana looked clueless, seeing as she had no idea of what just happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I say anything wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It cannot be! It is impossible you do not know me! No one does not know me,¡± he muttered as if he would go nuts. ¡°Die. I will die. Goodbye, cruel world . . .¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Valeriana did not know what she was supposed to do as she glanced between each member of the Twelve. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know¡ª¡±


    A small, decorative box went flying across the room. It hit the guy right on the head as he continued sulking in that corner. A loud bunk reverberated, making a few of them wince.


    ¡°If you''re going to die, do it outside!¡± a girl, who was sitting arrogantly on an armchair with her legs crossed, yelled. ¡°Seriously.¡± She massaged her forehead with a look of annoyance creasing her face, her soft green eyes slanted.


    Valeriana blinked rapidly, confused. A warm and tender hand gently seized her shoulder. When she looked up to see whose it was, she spotted Rowe smiling down at her with his kind eyes.


    ¡°Forgive us,¡± he said. ¡°The one sulking is our sixth-ranker, Raziel Aslan, and the lady there is Elfre Baudion, the seventh-ranker. Please don''t mind the two of them. They''re better off with a wall between each other.¡±


    ¡°Um . . . okay?¡±


    These people are actually pretty weird, she realized.


    ¡°Valeriana Kerrigan, yes?¡± she asked with a look of boredom. ¡°So, are you prepared for the life of a ranker? Are you even sure you¡¯re capable of holding the position?¡± Elfre glared openly at Valeriana as she pulled on her coffee-brown hair.


    The room was swept with silence and all eyes turned to Elfre, questioning with a mild look of shock.


    Valeriana breathed deeply before mirroring her menacing look with a hesitant smile. ¡°I''m trying my best to learn?¡±


    ¡°I doubt your best will be enough.¡±


    Valeriana sighed, disheartened. Since she came out of the blue and took over the position when she first arrived, it would be unavoidable for the people to doubt her. It was to be expected right? She didn''t grow up in this world. She did not know a single thing about alchemy, neither about PC or forging.


    ¡°Don''t you think you''re getting Valeriana discouraged? She may be uneducated, but it will change in due time. Besides, don''t we all start the same? It just so happens that she was left behind. After all, she did not grow up here,¡± Rowe told them.


    ¡°Alright, everyone!¡± Tamara clapped her hands. ¡°How about we talk about something else?¡±


    Her suggestion went unheard.


    ¡°She''s still a human.¡± Elfre countered. ¡°How can you be so sure we can even trust her?¡±


    The girl pursed her lips to keep herself calm. ¡°I''m a human but that doesn''t mean I cannot be trusted.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Raziel sniffed, pouting angrily like a child while looking back and forth between the two girls. ¡°You''re forgetting about me!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Elfre barked at him. ¡°No one gives a damn about you!¡±


    ¡°I really don''t want to start with bad feelings,¡± Valeriana said, not knowing what else was better to say.


    ¡°Then leave.¡±


    ¡°That''s not an option.¡±


    ¡°Alright! That''s enough,¡± someone quipped, deciding to break up the brewing tension between the two. ¡°It''s time I introduce myself.¡± The boy grinned. He ruffled his reddish hair back¡ªthough his shade was browner than Rowe''s. ¡°My name is Zevlin Sabian, ranking eighth among the Twelve. I''m in the same year as you are! If you don¡¯t remember, we have History together.¡±


    ¡°My tuuuurn!¡±


    Zevlin was pulled back harshly. Valeriana could hear the boy protesting before being pushed away. She took the front stage herself and sank into a reverent bow playfully. ¡°Genevieve Sabian. Ninth.¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t done talking!¡± Zevlin exclaimed. ¡°Have you no respect for your older brother!¡±


    ¡°You''re only two minutes older!¡± Genevieve bit back, standing straight. ¡°We were born on the same day!¡±


    In just a matter of seconds, these two managed to replace the negative atmosphere with a playful one.


    ¡°Twins?¡± Valeriana guessed, eyeing the weird resemblance the two shared. They both had the same reddish hair and hazelnut color for their eyes, except for their height. Zevlin was a head taller than his sister and had manly features while Genevieve possessed a much more feminine and delicate appearance.


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Rowe affirmed. ¡°Though they bicker so much like children most of the time. They won''t let you get between them. So I suppose it''s best if¡ª¡±


    Gunfire erupted that made Valeriana literally jump. The twins hastily moved to the side to dodge the bullets fired at them. ¡°Hey! What''s the big idea?¡±


    ¡°Aneeka!¡± Charles exclaimed. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you do not shoot indoors? Goodness.¡± He brought out a small notebook and started writing down something. ¡°Who knows when I can get that hole fixed?¡±


    Valeriana directed her gaze to the sound and spotted a girl blowing off the smoke from a pistol. ¡°I apologize. It just happened. My hand just pulled the trigger.¡±


    ¡°What kind of reason is that?¡± Tamara asked in horror. ¡°You can¡¯t just go shooting down things! Or people!¡±


    What Valeriana noticed about her first was her eyes. They were a beautiful and soft shade of purplish blue that almost seemed like the color of lavender. They were certainly one-of-a-kind. Her hair fell in waves around her shoulder. Normally, she would see it as brown¡ªbut under the light, there were hints of red.


    ¡°Aneeka and Elfre. Peas of the same pod,¡± said Rowe with a smile. ¡°Both of them do not have much patience. Aneeka is our tenth-ranker, and, as you can see, she specializes in guns. Unfortunately, she has a bad habit of shooting down things she doesn¡¯t like.¡±


    ¡°And to end all this, I''m Keelan von Keiffer de la Kaiven, eleventh-ranker.¡± A guy raised his hands cheerfully before he went up at Valeriana and leaned close, scrutinizing her face. ¡°Can you cook?¡±


    His forest-green eyes twinkled excitedly before combed back the strawberry-blond hair that fell on his face. Valeriana would rather call him cute than handsome. This boy before her possessed some kind of childish innocence that he failed to grow out of.


    ¡°I . . . basically, I can . . . I guess.¡±


    ¡°Great! My favorites are grilled sirloin steak dipped in gravy with a side-dish of broccoli¡ª¡± He was cut off when a loud gunshot echoed in the room. Valeriana covered her ears as something quickly wheezed past the side of the eleventh-ranker''s head.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Tamara exclaimed.


    Heart pounding, she looked at the wall where the shot was fired and saw a hole on it. She gulped while Keelan pouted childishly and glanced at Aneeka''s direction with tear-filled eyes. ¡°W-what was that for?¡± He sniffed.


    ¡°Stop it. Hand that over.¡± Elfre confiscated the pistol she was holding.


    Aneeka glared impatiently at the poor boy and seethed at Elfre after having her gun seized.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± Charles chided, making everybody shut their mouth. ¡°This is not how the Celestial Circle is supposed to act! Such childish actions make you look undignified!¡±


    ¡°Let them do what they want,¡± Corvan said dismissively.


    ¡°Surely you don''t mean that, Lord Corvan,¡± Charles told him. ¡°How do you expect for these fools to act? Like they were raised from the streets, taught no proper manners?¡±


    Tamara grimaced at that statement, but made no move to stop him as he continued speaking. Instead, she landed tiredly on an open seat and examined her nails.


    ¡°How are they supposed to be good examples to the other students?¡±


    Valeriana stared at everyone with wide, curious eyes and mouth slacked open. Things were getting weirder by the minute. The poor girl was beginning to doubt if the circle truly lived up to their name. Charles was currently like a scolding mother lecturing her poorly disciplined children while Corvan acted like an uncaring father. Tamara was the boisterous aunt spoiling her nieces and nephews while everyone acted like playful children, each with distinct personalities.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Charles breathed deeply. ¡°You''ve met Brindon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    ¡°Then that''s about all,¡± Corvan said. ¡°Let''s settle this.¡±


    ¡°Settle what?¡±


    ¡°Well, we do have obligations here. Corvan''s assigned for Command while Rowe is in Vice Command. Charles¡¯ the Advisor, I''m our Tactician and Organizer, Raziel''s the Public Relations Officer, Elfre and the others are members at our disposal that do most of the work.¡± Tamara said.


    ¡°Am I a member, too?¡±


    ¡°No, not quite. As the fifth-ranker, you''re supposed to be the General Officer,¡± she explained. ¡°Not to worry, you only have to act like that during special occasions.¡±


    ¡°What occasions?¡±


    Her question went unheard.


    ¡°I don''t think she deserves that position,¡± Elfre stated. ¡°She''s still under-qualified for that kind of work.¡±


    ¡°I won''t be able to deny that,¡± Valeriana admitted.


    A sinister smirk curved on Elfre''s face. ¡°Shall we fix that then?¡±


    Valeriana didn''t like the way that girl looked at her one bit. ¡°I don''t think I like what you''re thinking.¡±


    ¡°What''s on your mind, Elfre?¡± Corvan asked, folding his arms.


    ¡°That girl can do all the chores around for the mean time.¡±


    ¡°What in the¡ª¡±


    ¡°That is reasonable. She lacks experience.¡±


    ¡°Why would I ever agree with that?¡± Valeriana scowled. ¡°I¡¯m not some maid!¡±


    ¡°Now, see here, Valeriana.¡± Corvan rose from his seat and stood in front of Valeriana dauntingly. He towered over her with a glare, which made the poor girl feel awfully small. ¡°Do you even know a single thing about Valemnia''s History?¡±


    She cowered. ¡°Shut up! I know about King Friederly something signing vienne, che!¡±


    ¡°Do you know alchemy, then?¡±


    ¡°I know the word.¡±


    ¡°Have you stayed in Valemnia for more than a week?¡±


    ¡°Um . . .¡±


    ¡°Do you see the point where I''m getting at?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°How useful do you think you will be if I make you the General Officer?¡± He questioned.


    She failed to answer.


    ¡°That''s just it.¡±


    Valeriana glared at Corvan indignantly. ¡°Demon. Devil.¡±


    Corvan''s brow made a visible twitch as he shot a glare to her direction. She must''ve hit a nerve. ¡°The first thing I''m going to make you do is take back what you just said.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Valeriana shouted bravely.


    ¡°Take it back.¡±


    ¡°No. Way.¡±


    Corvan began to shake with rage. Valeriana surely knew how to be stubborn. No matter how frightened she started to feel, she did not waver.


    ¡°That''s it. Do you really want me to be a devil that much?¡± Corvan''s shoulder shook in anger as his fists clenched. Smoke started to simmer from his closed palms and everyone within the whole room backed away in precaution. Valeriana looked between all of them, confused.


    When she heard a crackling sound and smelled something burning, she glanced at Corvan''s hands which appeared to have caught fire. She began panicking.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Unexpectedly, she snatched the glass of water Keelan was drinking and splashed it on Corvan. Silence settled dauntingly and Valeriana stared awkwardly at Corvan, whose long hair fell on his face as droplets of water trickled from its strands. The fire on his hands was put out and smoke curled in the air with a sizzling sound.


    ¡°Now you''ve done it!¡± Corvan yelled. ¡°Fire is ineffective when wet!¡±


    ¡°What kind of idiot uses fire anyway?!¡± Valeriana bit back. ¡°Don''t you know how dangerous that is?¡±


    ¡°Stop this nonsense! This is Valemnia. Do you even know how long it takes to dry this hair?¡±


    ¡°Then just how stupid are you to grow it that long anyway? You''re a dude.¡± Valeriana crossed her arms over her chest and scowled at Corvan. ¡°Whatever. I''m leaving.¡± Valeriana began to run out towards the door when Elfre blocked her path and held out a hand to push her back.


    Corvan sauntered towards Valeriana with a scowl. ¡°Not quite. You can''t leave until I say so.¡± Water trickled down the sides of his face. His hands had locked around the slim wrists of Valeriana, and he had immobilized her in place with a piercing glare.


    The girl broke away and started struggling. ¡°I am not going to stay here! I''m leaving!¡±


    ¡°If you are planning on returning to that room, know that you''re now a member of the Celestial Circle. You¡¯re relocated to a room in this building.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°So, it seems you won''t be going anywhere.¡±


    It was supposed to be good news. If Valeriana would''ve been told about it earlier, she would''ve jumped up and down knowing she would be able to leave that dump. However, she started to dread that fact already. The small room she was given the first time started to seem like a heavenly sanctuary.


    She stammered, trying to find a reasonable cause to leave. ¡°I haven''t even moved my things!¡±


    ¡°You came here with nothing but the clothes on your back,¡± he pointed out bluntly.


    Valeriana wanted to cry. ¡°Well, damn you to hell!¡±


    ¡°Are you already forgetting?¡± Corvan grinned menacingly at Valeriana. ¡°You can''t damn what is already damned. Aren''t I the devil?¡±

 Chapter Twenty-Two: This Isnt So Bad

    ¡°Alright.¡± Charles shoved a long list of chores in Valeriana''s hands. ¡°You need to dust all the surfaces, clean the storage room and place everything in proper order. After that, put away the old carpet in the hallway and sweep away all the dirt under it, then roll the new carpet which you can find in the storage room. Don¡¯t forget to wipe all the portraits clean and don''t leave a spot of dirt.¡±


    The poor girl almost fainted as she listened to Charles enumerate all the tasks being expected of her to accomplish. She wearily stared at the long list of chores he wrote down for her and sobbed inwardly.


    ¡°You expect me to do all of this?¡±


    ¡°We expect nothing less,¡± Charles answered. ¡°Though that list goes on, you''ll be happy to hear that you aren''t required to finish all of that today. Those are the main tasks you need to finish this week. If you don''t, Corvan and I agreed we''ll kick you out.¡±


    ¡°Ha . . .¡± she said, laughing. ¡°I''ll be happy to go back to my first room.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, that place is back to being a dump.¡±


    When he broke the news, it took all of the girl''s willpower not to scream. ¡°No freaking way! I cleaned that up for hours!¡±


    Valeriana felt blood rushing to her brain. She was so pissed off getting told to do this and to do that. The way they acted was getting on her nerves.


    ¡°They''re probably used to have someone serving them.¡± She rolled her eyes.


    She irritably washed the dishes in the sink. It was such a shame that such a great building was wasted on such people. They had a lobby, kitchen, den, and all sorts of rooms that satisfy their own hobbies¡ªand they had it all to themselves.


    Still, she didn''t get the reason why she had to do everything.


    ¡°Damn. My. Life,¡± she grumbled indignantly.


    When she was dismissed, she was already worn out. Tamara showed her the way to her new room and patted her shoulder.


    ¡°Enjoy what you''re about to see.¡± Tamara grinned. ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    As she was about to leave, she seemed to have remembered something and turned back to tell her. ¡°By the way, the whole floor is yours.¡±


    ¡°The whole what?!¡±


    She then left her standing in front of the door to a room in the floor that was supposed to be hers.


    Sighing, Valeriana clamped a heavy hand around the knob of the door and turned it. Carefully pushing it open, she stepped inside with her eyes on the ground. She lifted her gaze and felt her jaw drop at the sight. She quietly closed the door behind her before letting her eyes feast on the view.


    ¡°This may not be a bad idea after all,¡± she muttered, dazed.


    Valeriana removed her boots and placed them in the shoe-rack by the door. The floor was carpeted so she figured she needn''t wear any shoes inside. The floor was fluffy and was a bit ticklish on the soles of her feet, which made her giggle. The first thing that caught her eyes was the bed with four posts. Squealing like a little girl, she ran towards it and jumped, doing the superman pose in the process.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± She cried before landing on the soft mattress. She buried her face on the comfy sheets and inhaled the sweet scent it emanated.


    She lifted herself and used her elbows as support, brushing the strands of hair that wandered on her face. Looking around the room, she spotted a neat fireplace on the other side. There was one armchair seated just a little away from it. It looked like a decent place to read books on or to relax.


    Valeriana stood with a sigh and allowed her eyes to further scan the room. End tables were placed on either side of the bed. They were decorated with fresh flowers and an antique lamp.


    She gasped. ¡°This room is simply amazing.¡±The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    She had her own shelf of books and an armoire, which held real weapons. She found a door that led to a balcony outside her room. There was not a word to describe it better than splendid.


    She stood there sightseeing for a while until she felt the weariness catching up. She felt tired after a long day. Her lids felt heavy, yet all of her exhaustion was drained away when she saw a familiar object standing a few steps away from the bed. She rubbed her eyes.


    ¡°Is that my luggage? That''s my luggage, right?¡±


    Standing up, she reached out and brushed the tip of her fingers against the zipper then flinched back. When she realized she was being delusional, she excitedly grabbed the bag and threw it on her bed.


    When she opened it, the first things she saw were her clothes and her personal things. She withheld the scream that was on the tip of her tongue and started taking them all out. As she did, an envelope fell out and landed on the floor.


    Valeriana, noticing the letter, placed her clothes on top of the bed and bent down. She clipped the letter between her fingers and eyed the words scribbled on the surface of the envelope. It was her mother''s handwriting, addressed to her.


    The strange constraints tightened around her heart and her eyes felt teary.


    She shakily tore the top of the envelope and fished out the letter folded inside. As she scanned the words, a sob ripped through her chest and a fountain of tears began streaming from her eyes.


    To my dearest little baby girl,


    So you found a very nice academy where you can study in. Honestly, Val, you shouldn''t go along with people you hardly know! I don''t care if their offer sounds legit! Who knows if they''re actually fakes? I was worried sick when you didn''t come home. I thought you were going to find a part time job. I feel so betrayed, Valery.


    Valeriana could imagine her mother sighing to herself as she wrote the last letters of that paragraph. She was an overdramatic woman when she was composing letters. She wouldn''t blame her mother, though.


    In any case, you don''t have to be so hard on yourself. I''m not asking you to shoulder all the burdens. Share some with your brother and me. We''re all in this together, right? You take after your father so much it''s so scary¡ªacting like the strong one all the time. You don''t have to feel responsible for every single mistake you do. You¡¯re overdoing it. Worrying for those small things will only make the problem bigger. Leave me, your mother, to handle it.


    I always tell you this, Valeriana. I guess that with you having such a thick, stubborn head, it''s impossible to say it once. I already said over a million times, yet you can''t shove it into that skull of yours. There''s no helping it, though.


    I know that when we lost your father, the aftershock of knowing that he''s gone affected you greater than me. I love you so much, Valeriana. Always remember that. I know I must¡¯ve not been the best mom, but . . .


    Finally, before I end this letter. DO NOT FORGET THAT I WILL NEVER FORGIVE YOU FOR LEAVING HOME WITHOUT TELLING ME! YOU READING ME, YOUNG LADY?! YOU AREN''T EVEN OF LEGAL AGE TO DECIDE FOR YOURSELF!


    ¡°Damn, she''s angry,¡± Valeriana muttered to herself.


    I asked a special favor from that Aeron LaVallene guy and that headmaster of your school.


    ¡°I wouldn''t want to ask how she did that.¡± She shivered/


    I''m so happy they agreed to let me send you your things. Otherwise, I would''ve thrown a fit. Did you know how hard it is to get in touch with them? It''s almost like you''ve gone into another world or something.


    ¡°You''ve hit bulls eye, mom.¡± Valeriana did not know if she was going to smile or sigh. ¡°You should''ve gotten me out of here instead of encouraging me to stay.¡±


    I''ve put all the things you need. I also threw in your laptop in there. If you have internet, try to send me a message.


    And as much as I want to say this personally, I am guessing that the chances I was given had already slipped by, so I''m giving this to you now. Under those pile of clothes, there is a box. Before I gave it to you, your father owned it. He specifically told me in his will that I should give it to you when you become eighteen. Since I don''t know if I''ll get to see you, I''m going to give it to you now. Seriously, I never even knew your father possessed a girly stuff like that. I''m guessing it belonged to his mother.


    I guess that''s all. Be safe, baby girl. Make sure to send a letter back to me if you can.


    Your mother,


    Lily.


    Curious about the box, Valeriana rummaged through her bag and sniffed. Her nose became stuffy from crying, and though she took half of the time pausing to wipe her nose, this did not stop her from gingerly taking out all of the clothes from her bag.


    After losing herself to her deep thoughts, Valeriana''s knuckles brushed against a cold metal. She looked down slowly and ran her fingertips over the surface of an antique-looking box with engravings of roses.


    Taking it into her hands, Valeriana felt a warm feeling emanating from it. It was somehow like it was more valuable than it looked. All she knew right now was that it probably held a mysteriously important object, knowing that her father considered giving it to her on her eighteenth birthday.


    But then again, her father had that quirkiness of his.


    She scrutinized every side of the box and found no key or lock. When she tried opening it, she couldn''t either.


    ¡°How the heck am I going to open this, then?¡±


    She didn''t want to give up so soon, but weariness started to take a toll on her and she sighed. She ultimately decided to continue this tomorrow and shoved all of her carefully folded clothes inside the dresser of her room. She placed the box on top of her dresser in front of the mirror and ran her fingertips over the surface, feeling utterly nostalgic.

 Chapter Twenty-Three: Seraphinas Summoning

    ¡°Lady Seraphina has arrived,¡± the guard announced and the doors broke open.


    Seraphina walked into the room, taking long and confident strides.


    ¡°And finally, she arrives.¡± Lord Rupert of Arlandia leaned back on his seat, his emerald green eyes darting towards the door as the woman arrived. ¡°Join us, Lady Seraphina.¡± He gestured towards an open seat that faced the round table.


    She did as he asked and took her seat.


    The aristocrats were gathered, but she did not see Lord Aeron anywhere¡ªwhich was very unusual. A man of his stature should attend these meetings as it was his right and duty.


    ¡°Now, can we start?¡± asked the ever impatient lord of Larkovia, Lord Lovis. ¡°I still have matters I must attend to.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the king answered, nodding. ¡°I wouldn''t want to keep you.¡±


    Before everything else, Seraphina decided to speak up. ¡°I''m currently suspended so works regarding that of a Celeste is something that I cannot do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we know that you are suspended.¡± Lord Dillian of Denovegasia gave her an understanding nod. ¡°We''re all quite aware but we want to hear straight from you what instigated you to act the way you did.¡±


    The woman sighed. ¡°It all started with the mission,¡± Seraphina started, and the king nodded in response. ¡°During that assignment, I was seen by a human.¡±


    Someone gasped. ¡°A human.¡±


    They all turned to see Lord Leiland.


    ¡°Ah, yes . . . that girl who defeated my daughter and took her place as fifth-ranker. Courtney has been grumbling in frustration within her room nonstop about it.¡±


    ¡°Well, we have heard of this from Lord Aeron. She has the uncanny ability to see the demons, correct?¡± Lord Rupert massaged the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°From what I heard, you tried to help her by hiding her existence from the court.¡± The king added.


    ¡°That''s right, Your Majesty,¡± Seraphina admitted.


    ¡°Why?¡± three of them chorused.


    ¡°I . . . I''m still figuring out the answer to that.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The king sighed. ¡°We will not further question you regarding this matter, but hear us out.¡± He paused. ¡°I''m sure everyone will agree to remove the suspension if you''re willing to perform a task.¡±


    ¡°Claude told me that this is something that involves the crown prince?¡± Seraphina looked between the aristocrats gathered within the room.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How so, sire?¡±


    King Laedin breathed heavily and his eyes reflected that of a weakening fire. ¡°Bertram''s condition is not very well . . .¡± he trailed off. ¡°Until recently . . .¡±


    Seeing as he could no longer continue, Lord Rupert took the liberty of telling the news. He was always the straightforward one, never beating around the bush.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°We believe he''s turning into a demon,¡± he bluntly stated, causing the room to be filled with silence.


    It took Seraphina a few moments to fully realize what he said. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It''s exactly what it sounds like.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be showing you Bertram''s condition myself some other time, but we need to lay down a solution as soon as possible,¡± the king told her.


    ¡°How is the prince?¡±


    ¡°Prince Bertram reportedly experienced chest pain a few days prior to the appearance of black streaks on both his hair and eyes,¡± Lord Lovis said. ¡°Aside from that, there was nothing else.¡±


    Seraphina bit back the words that threatened to go past her lips.


    ¡°We all know that the appearance of this color is intolerable¡ªespecially for a member of the royal family.¡±


    The woman nodded numbly, still processing the information given to her.


    It was unheard of for royalty to turn into a demon since they were the esteemed descendants of the First King. He might have not been the True Heir, but a lot of people approved of the prince becoming the next ruler. If things were to change, they would not be able to avoid being questioned. And if people were to find out . . . things would definitely turn chaotic.


    They might take this incident as . . . history repeats itself.


    ¡°It would''ve been easier to replace him with a new heir but fact is, we already declared his ascension to the throne. Should we take that back, suspicions will rise.¡±


    The King of Valemnia was the symbol of unity¡ªthe figurehead¡ªfor the entire world. Though he did not possess the absolute control and power within the government, if something were to happen to his successor, trouble was sure to ensue.


    ¡°He is not the True Heir, anyway,¡± someone straightforwardly committed, making the king feel a pang of regret and pain inside his chest. ¡°A king regent will be appropriate until the True Heir is found. Although I admit that Prince Bertram was a worthy candidate, if he is unable to do so, then my son will be more than appropriate to step in.¡±


    Eyes shot him a pointed look.


    ¡°We all know that your son, Lord Corvan, is indeed a worthy ruler, however, this is not the time to be making such recommendations, is it not, Lord Rupert?¡± Lord Lovis gave him a challenging stare. ¡°But if that¡¯s how it is, I am quite sure that my son, Charles, will be a better candidate.¡±


    ¡°Your son?¡± Rupert huffed. ¡°Your son is a mere fourth within the circle while mine ranks first. Do you think he is, in anyway, comparable to my heir? Corvan obtained this position before he stepped on his second year. Charles took more than six years to become the fourth.¡±


    ¡°Rupert, you scoundrel! Just so you know, my daughter is al¡ª¡±


    ¡°You two,¡± a woman interjected. It was the Lady of Aetheria, Lerda, the woman who was currently representing her own continent in lieu of her late husband. ¡°Do you not think it is very unbecoming of you two to fight for something that isn''t even meant to be fought over for? We have yet to see if Prince Bertram truly is incapable of handling the position. It is cruel¡ªalmost comparable to asking to inherit something from someone who is not yet even dead.¡±


    She had been quiet for the most part, but it was evident to Seraphina that she spoke at times she thought she needed to.


    ¡°Now then, to end all this nonsense, I will speak for everyone altogether,¡± Lerda firmly said, the lines around her mouth taut. ¡°Will you help us, Seraphina? It will be a very challenging job, but you are the only trustworthy Celeste that came to mind.¡±


    Seraphina thought about it for a moment. ¡°Do you have any idea behind the cause of all this?¡±


    ¡°No. Not at all.¡±


    ¡°There''s not much time left before Bertram''s thirty-sixth birthday.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Otherwise, if not, we''ll have to end up with an alternative.¡±


    At the word alternative, some of the aristocrats perked up.


    ¡°About two or three months from now, Lady Seraphina,¡± said the king. ¡°That will be the deadline you''ll have to meet. Should you ever fail, a Candidate Selection will take place.¡±


    Seraphina gazed at him. ¡°I''ll see what I can do. I will put in my best foot forward, but, in return, you must promise me something.¡±


    ¡°I''ll do whatever I can to aid you. I''m sure that goes for all those present here as well.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, I do not want you to remove my suspension,¡± she started. ¡°This matter is not related to my accepting of your request. Second, I''ll do this whilst serving as a teacher within the academy. That way, I can make everyone think I turned down your request and remain inconspicuous while I investigate. This will be for the best.¡±


    ¡°That is completely alright with me.¡± Laedin cleared his throat. ¡°Celeste Seraphina is given until about a day to a week or so before Bertram''s thirty-sixth birthday. Should she fail, a Candidate Selection will take place to determine the king or queen regent who shall become the ruler until the True Heir takes his rightful place. Any objections?¡±


    When no one complained, the king pushed back his chair and stood. ¡°Meeting adjourned.¡±

 Chapter Twenty-Four: Too Much Work?

    The next morning, Valeriana felt that the rest she had taken wasn''t enough to cure her exhaustion. Her head ached terribly and her muscles cramped all over. She couldn''t even move properly. Hopelessly, she tried to focus on the lessons the teacher was giving, but it seemed that her efforts were futile.


    ¡°Hey, Valeriana. Are you alright? Did something happen last night?¡±


    ¡°I . . .¡± She groaned. ¡°This is just too cruel,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°What exactly happened after you left?¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m going to be running errands for the circle since they said I¡¯m under-qualified for the task of managing the job as General Officer. No one opposed the idea, so I guess their silence meant they agree.¡±


    There was a small pause. ¡°It''s only until you gain experience, right? Well, I guess until that time comes you must work extra hard, considering you''re running a little behind.¡±


    ¡°I guess you''re right. But still, this is unfair.¡±


    Seraphina then found the time to enter the room. The classroom went quiet and everyone scampered back into their seats. Chavi looked exceptionally dumbfounded, and Valeriana probably was the only one who seemed clueless. She found herself leaning over and resting her chin on the back of her hand while having her elbow perched on her table.


    ¡°Wasn''t Lady Seraphina involved in a summoning?¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Chavi frowned. ¡°That''s what I thought, too. She shouldn''t be back for a minimum of three days or so. Maybe she turned down the summoning request¡ªfrom the king, especially.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say a summoning was a big honor? Why will she turn it down?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    ¡°Okay, class.¡± She scanned the room and raised a questioning brow. ¡°Is there anything wrong with my face?¡± Everyone shut their hanging jaws and looked away from their instructor. ¡°Is everyone present?¡±


    ¡°Miss, I think Zion Brunhild is absent,¡± one student announced.


    ¡°Mr. Brunhild? That¡¯s the second time this week. I haven¡¯t seen him since the start of class . . . alright then.¡± She scribbled down some notes on a paper before putting it down on her table quietly. ¡°Let''s begin our lesson for today. Valeriana?¡±


    Valeriana instinctively stood up when her name was called. ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°I trust you did some reading?¡±


    ¡°I only started yesterday, ma''am.¡± Valeriana answered. ¡°Fifteen chapters of History.¡±


    ¡°That''s good. Every student of this school is required to know Valemnia''s basic History by their first year. The reason is that we''ll be advancing to the different sections and levels of Historical Education within each semester of your classes. By the time you are on your fourth year, this subject will be replaced by the long-waited Familiars.¡±


    The students looked excited at that. Some, not very.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, Valeriana. I''ll be asking you a basic question. I hope you are able to answer.¡±


    ¡°I''ll try my best.¡±


    ¡°What is the reason why King Friedel, the First King of Valemnia, decided to seal the Demon Lord into sleep instead of completely annihilating him instead?¡±


    Valeriana snapped her fingers. ¡°King Friederly . . . I mean, Friedel, was already too weak by the time he faced the Demon Lord, so with his remaining power, he decided to use it all up to put him into sleep instead.¡±


    Seraphina smiled at Valeriana. ¡°Very well said, Valeriana. Please be seated.¡±


    Valeriana grinned and sat down obediently, breathing out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Oh, and how are your quotas?¡±


    They all groaned at the reminder.

 Chapter Twenty-Five: Charles’ Kitchen

    After classes, Valeriana was immediately dragged into the meeting room of the Celestial Circle for three reasons¡ªerrands, errands, and errands.


    Valeriana went over to Corvan, with a pile of heavy books in hand. He was reclining on the sofa with his feet perched on the arms of the chair, ankles crossed. She placed all the books down on the coffee table in front of him.


    ¡°Is that everything I asked for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s everything you asked for. Doulhette Dunheely, Hampson Jamison, Verhemalon Theodore, and Noulouere Hertioure.¡± Valeriana breathed deeply, mildly exhausted. ¡°You really like reading, don¡¯t you? So much you get hit on the head unaware?¡±


    He glared at her, mainly because of what she said and another thing. ¡°There''s one thing missing,¡± Corvan said, flipping the book he was reading to the next page.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Dantalion Wisperia. Weapon Handling, volume four.¡±


    Valeriana facepalmed and found herself exasperatedly trudging the path back to where she just came from. It was tiresome since it took five minutes by foot to get to where she was.


    Sighing, she entered the library, pulling the old and wooden door open which made groaning noises when bothered. Because of her frequent visits, the librarian didn''t even need to look up to know she had come back.


    ¡°You forgot something, didn''t you?¡± the librarian said in a soft and low voice. Valeriana slightly flinched at her sudden inquiry but stopped at her tracks to answer her question.


    The librarian, named Rinda, was working behind her desk at some corner in the library near the entrance. Her wrinkled fingers were noisily working on a few documents in front of her and the round spectacles which framed her wise, brown eyes hang on the tip of her high-bridged nose.


    ¡°Yeah, Dantalion Wisperia''s Weapon Handling, volume four.¡± She shyly stated, matching how hushed the librarian''s voice sounded.


    ¡°Lord Corvan.¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°As I thought.¡± She sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do what they ask you to do. You are no slave.¡±


    Valeriana blinked at her comment. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to make any more trouble. I don¡¯t want the incident with Courtney happening again.¡±


    Rinda gave her a once over before tipping her head to the direction of the shelves. ¡°Alright, go on then.¡±


    Despite being confused by her sudden interest, Valeriana did not linger and sauntered quietly towards the section of the library where the book she was sent for was put in. She began her search for it quietly, letting her eyes scan through the whole collection of a variety of skill-related books.


    ¡°Weasel Hunting . . . aha! WeaponHandling! Volume four! Here it is!¡± Valeriana grabbed the book from the shelf and stared at it curiously. ¡°What''s in these books that Corvan''s so interested about?¡± She muttered.


    She hatched the book open and scanned through it, but, unfortunately, she understood nothing in the end.


    ¡°There are a variety of cleaving weapons that . . .¡± Valeriana trailed off as she stared at the following words written down. She skipped the next few sentences since the things being described were beyond her understanding. ¡°There are different crucial points in the body to aim for to ensure . . . death. The heck? So this is basically a manual for killing somebody . . . I never even thought that existed . . .¡± she muttered, snapping the book close and turning to leave. ¡°Well, I figured Corvan was interested.¡±


    Just as she was about to head out, a group of male students came and blocked her path. Valeriana stopped immediately and stared at all of them, a wave of confusion washing through her. They all held mocking smirks on their faces and the look on their eyes held malice. They all looked like mean bullies, and judging by the way they appeared, they probably were.


    ¡°Hey,¡± the one on the middle greeted.


    Valeriana cringed at the spiteful tone of his voice and took a step back. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± she greeted back. Their intentions were unclear but it gave Valeriana a bad feeling.


    ¡°Don''t tell me you don''t recognize me.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± She scrutinized his appearance.


    This guy had chocolate brown hair that was cut around his shoulders. His brown eyes were sharp complemented by his caterpillar brows and high-bridged nose. His jaws were muscular and he also had slight stubble on his chin.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I don''t remember you,¡± she told him.


    ¡°Are you that stupid? You can''t remember the face of the guy who you accidentally punched?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡ªoh! I see now!¡±


    ¡°Are you still mocking me?¡± He growled.


    ¡°No . . . I''m sorry. I didn''t really recognize you. I can swear on my dead father''s name,¡± she told him earnestly.


    ¡°Well, it doesn''t matter now, really.¡± He tucked his hands into his pockets as he sauntered forward with confident strides. ¡°Because girl or not, you''re going to pay.¡±


    ¡°Listen,¡± Valeriana said. ¡°I don''t want any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Then you should''ve known not to oppose me.¡±


    ¡°Are you some sort of coward?¡± she asked daringly, glowering at the direction of the arrogant jerk.


    ¡°What? You dare¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why do you prey on people obviously weaker than you? If there''s anyone I hate, it''s somebody who preys on other people who they can overpower just to prove that they are strong.¡±


    Julian gritted his teeth and brought out his fists from his pockets only to clench them. ¡°You . . . how dare you . . . I''m going to rip your throat out!¡± He stepped forward and placed a hand around Valeriana''s neck, squeezing them tightly.


    The human girl grabbed his wrists and prepared to wrench it off when suddenly, a familiar voice suddenly yelled out and stopped him.


    ¡°That''s enough!¡±


    Julian tore his hand off and harshly pushed the girl back, making her slightly stagger. Valeriana curiously followed the direction of the voice as she massaged the area where she was roughly handled. There, she spotted Charles walking down the aisle with the usual air of elegance and nobility around him.


    Suddenly, the group of boys who looked confident a while ago were scared out of their wits. They took several steps back, wary of his sudden appearance.


    Charles continued. ¡°Do you not have any respect considering who you''re talking so rashly to?¡±


    The fourth-ranker gave no room for the poor guy to speak and went on with his lecture. ¡°There is no excuse when disrespecting one of the Twelve,¡± he said as he stopped right beside Valeriana with a displeased frown. ¡°If you want to settle something with Valeriana, challenge her to a duel. Any other impertinent actions of yours will be punished severely without question.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bow,¡± Charles commanded.


    ¡°What . . .¡±


    ¡°Bow.¡± He emphasized the word assertively, glaring at each of them with ice-cold eyes.


    The pressure on Charles¡¯ gaze was so heavy that none of them could protest.


    ¡°Wait, Charles. It''s alright. I don¡¯t need trouble.¡±


    ¡°Disrespecting calls for much serious offence and you''re telling me to wait?¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± she said. ¡°I''ve humiliated him enough the last time. I even returned the favor twice as big. I just don¡¯t want any more trouble.¡±


    ¡°You! I don''t regret what I''ve done one bit!¡±


    Valeriana rolled her eyes. ¡°Just shut up for a moment! If you don¡¯t shut it, I¡¯ll cut your foot off and shove it down your throat!¡±


    The fourth-ranker glanced questioningly at Valeriana''s direction. This girl had menacing threats of her own. ¡°If you wish to no longer push this, then . . . Valeriana, let us go. Corvan is getting impatient.¡±


    ¡°Oh, um . . . alright.¡±


    As Valeriana and Charles passed by the librarian on their way out, Rinda spoke in a flat, but warning tone. ¡°Next time, do you mind taking your fight out of my library?¡±


    ¡°We''ll try, ma''am,¡± Charles answered. ¡°Please pardon us for today.¡±


    Rinda did not speak further and continued focusing on the documents she was working on. Valeriana uttered a small apology to the woman before following the fourth-ranker. Charles opened the door for them and closed it behind him gently, making no unnecessary noises except for the creaking.


    ¡°Next time,¡± he started, and gave Valeriana a stern look. ¡°Bring a sword with you. The academy''s regulation does not forbid its students to carry around a weapon which they are comfortable with, so long as you don''t draw it without valid reasons.¡±


    ¡°I see . . . I''ll keep that in mind, then,¡± she muttered. ¡°Thank you for back there, but that wasn''t necessary. I would''ve been able to handle it myself just fine,¡± she told Charles.


    ¡°I shall try my best,¡± he replied softly. ¡°It''s just an old habit of mine.¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Interfering?¡±


    Charles raised a brow at her. ¡°Not . . . exactly . . .¡± He trailed off, pushing back the glasses on his nose. Surely, he wasn''t pleased by the girl''s straightforward comments. ¡°But if there''s a person I can''t stand, it''s someone who does not act properly, so you can say I just did that by instinct.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If you say so.¡±


    Charles was expecting the girl to look like she was scared to the boot, but the calm expression on her face completely thwarted his expectations. She was truly unpredictable.


    ¡°How can you be so calm after being threatened like that?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been bullied before and it wasn''t exactly a pleasant experience.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve been in fights before . . . and people say I pack quite a punch. Besides, I''ve decided to attend this academy and choices always come in package.¡±


    ¡°So you''re fine with the fact that almost every student in this academy scorns you?¡±


    ¡°I''m not fine with it,¡± she answered. ¡°That''s why I''m going to change it,¡± she quickly added.


    Charles curiously stared at the girl for a moment.


    ¡°After you give that book to Corvan, why don''t you accompany me to the kitchen and help me cook?¡± Charles asked.


    ¡°What? Really? I thought the kitchen was off-limits.¡±


    ¡°It''s alright. You have my permission.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll help cook dinner then. Is it alright if I change clothes first, though? I don''t want to get this stained.¡±


    ¡°That''ll be fine.¡±


    When they arrived, Charles headed to the kitchen without other detours. Valeriana handed the book to Corvan quietly and headed to her room right after. She changed into a loose beige blouse and paired it with her hello kitty boxers.


    When she came down from her room, everyone gave her a look of curiosity and disbelief while staring at her clothes. She disregarded their ridiculing gazes and headed right for the kitchen to see Charles with an apron tied around his waist holding up a cooking ladle. When the fourth-ranker sensed her presence, he threw an apron to her direction without looking her way.


    The girl was awed. She slowly closed the door behind her so as not to make a sound and looked around freely. The lighting was dim. Add in the detail that everything was made out of wood; it made it seem darker.


    The floors and counters were spotless that it made Valeriana afraid to do anything. Every instrument was put neatly in their places, and the tableware and glassware were arranged inside an antique china cabinet.


    She figured it was better to stay away from it to prevent meeting an accident. Sadly, Valeriana could be a real klutz, so she needed to be extra careful around the kitchen. She always got an earful from her mother when she would break something and all the reprimanding would leave her ears ringing.


    ¡°What dishes can you cook?¡± he asked.


    Valeriana tied the apron around her waist. ¡°Quite a few.¡±


    ¡°Give me an example.¡±


    ¡°I forgot their names but I know how to prepare a soup, chicken and rice, broccoli spears for the side, and pumpkin pecan cheesecake!¡±


    ¡°So this is a dinner plan with an appetizer, entr¨¦e, and dessert, is that it?¡±


    ¡°It feels incomplete when one is served without the other. My mother usually serves them as a group.¡±


    ¡°It is important for all the dishes to properly complement the other to make dinner much more enjoyable and scrumptious. I have no problems with eating a heavy dinner since I use up all my energy easily. In that case, your suggestion is accepted. We''ll be having what you say for dinner, in exchange, you will be taking the lead in the preparations.¡±


    ¡°What? I''m taking the lead?¡±


    ¡°I''ll be assisting you any way I can.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I usually just assist my mother when preparing dinner. Bring it on!¡±


    ¡°First things first, let''s see if you have the ingredients you need.¡±


    Valeriana wasn''t exactly sure what kind of technology they were using, but they didn''t seem to be fond of using electricity. The type of energy they use to power up their equipment was magic¡ªor power control as they preferred to call it¡ªwhich was something the poor human girl didn''t have so she needed the guidance of Charles.


    Retracing the procedures when preparing the meal had been tad easy for Valeriana, since her mother taught it to her for the purpose of passing down the family recipes. Jareth wasn''t interested in cooking complicated dishes since all he was ever good at was baking sweets, like cookies, for his own consumption. He would also refuse to share with anyone.


    It wasn''t too unusual for someone who had been living a normal life until then. If there was something about Valeriana that could be praised, it was her ability to do housework. She wasn''t too fond of partying back in her high school days or making a lot of friends either, so she spent most of her time moping around the house helping her mother.


    ¡°What''s the next thing to do?¡± Charles queried.


    ¡°Oh, we''ll wait until it''s finished, so I''ll be taking care of the dishes for the mean time,¡± she replied.


    Valeriana turned towards the sink and began washing the dishes. She cleaned the mess she recently made and gingerly placed all the equipment, which she had washed, back to where they were originally placed. Once she finished, she discovered that Charles was watching her carefully.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking that you are unexpectedly responsible in the kitchen unlike the other ten outside.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, a little flustered. ¡°But that''s a little bit hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°They don''t know a single thing.¡± He looked slightly annoyed as he spoke. ¡°I never expected that you will be, out of all of them, the most responsible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unbelievable,¡± she said, but seeing what transpired before during the Gathering made her think twice about what she just said.


    Charles sighed and massaged the area between his brows. ¡°I don''t know, sometimes I ask myself if they truly deserve their position.¡±


    ¡°You can''t expect everyone to be perfect, right? We all have flaws and are imperfect one way or another. Though no matter how good people are when it comes to certain things, they all have weak points.¡±


    ¡°You put it in a way as if it''s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°It is a good thing,¡± Valeriana said. ¡°I mean, sometimes. A weakness is what drives people to be stronger, right? It''s their motivation to improve. It''s up to the person if he takes it negatively or positively.¡±


    The moment she finished, she checked the oven to see if the chicken was ready. When it was, Valeriana went to retrieve the main course, and gingerly placed the meal on a serving plate. Charles took off his apron and straightened the wrinkles on his clothes while Valeriana began working on the plating.


    ¡°I''ll go tell everyone to assemble in the dining room. I''ll be helping you take out the dishes then.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Valeriana smiled while she watched him leave.


    Charles came back a few moments later and inquired if everything was ready. Valeriana nodded, washing her hands on the sink and patting it dry with the kitchen towel. When she was finished, they began taking out the dishes to the dining room where the circle was impatiently waiting for supper to be served.


    They all fell quiet when the food came.


    ¡°Tell me . . .¡± Tamara trailed off. ¡°Did Valeriana make this? It looks . . . alright.¡±


    Charles ignored Tamara''s statement and took his place on the seat next to Rowe while Valeriana sat next to Tamara with a vivacious smile. The girl smoothed her hair down to her shoulders and patted the third-ranker on the back.


    ¡°I tried my best to prepare it the way my mother used to,¡± she told them.


    Valeriana did a little taste-testing during the preparations so she was confident it did taste somewhat good. Anyhow, it would be better if the people who would eat it were to judge. Still, they all looked somewhat hesitant to take the chance.


    While almost everyone stared awkwardly at the food on the dinner table, being the pig Keelan was, he wasted no time getting a portion of each. They observed the eleventh-ranker anxiously as he unhesitatingly gobbled down the food on his plate.


    ¡°Ooh!¡± he exclaimed, his mouth full. ¡°Wit''s stwange! But good!¡±


    The strawberry-blond boy continued while everyone else took a few more seconds doubting. Corvan was the second one after Keelan to taste it for himself, but did not say anything after the food hit his tongue.


    ¡°How does it taste, Corvan?¡± Raziel asked, but was unfortunately answered by silence.


    ¡°Taste it for yourselves,¡± he finally replied.


    Brindon forked a piece of meat and shoved it into his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    Valeriana stared at him in confusion. He didn''t look like he was enjoying the food with the kind of face he was making.


    Taking the first-ranker''s answer as a sign, the circle began feasting happily.


    ¡°Elfre! You''ve got to get something or you won''t be having anything to eat!¡± Aneeka said, eyes of purplish blue twinkling with amusement.


    ¡°I would never eat food made by a¡ª¡± She was cut off when Keelan shoved a spoonful of rice and chicken into her mouth and forced her to chew. ¡°Whuman.¡± She finished and swallowed the food as if it was being forced down her throat.


    ¡°Weeeellll?¡± Tamara teasingly asked. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Who would . . .¡± Elfre stabbed a piece of the chicken meat with her fork and gingerly began to chew on it. ¡°Like food like this?¡±


    The chicken was unbelievably juicy. The meat was very tender that it seemed like it was melting in her mouth. The aroma itself was already appetizing and the sauces that came with the dish did great enhancing the taste.


    ¡°Aw! Don''t be shy! Just admit it! Valeriana made such a good food! There''s no way to resist!¡± Genevieve guffawed while pounding her fists on the table.


    Charles eyed her pointedly. ¡°Genevieve! That is no way to act in front of the table!¡±


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    ¡°Ha! The last chicken leg is mine!¡± Zevlin exclaimed and reached out.


    ¡°Hand it over!¡±


    Dinner became lively and before anyone knew it, their plates were all licked clean. Everyone looked satisfied from their finished meal, but some were left disappointed since they weren''t able to fill their stomachs as they intended to.


    Keelan burped loudly as he patted his stomach, looking as if he floated to cloud nine. ¡°Ah! That was great!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, because you were the only one who ate! I was saving that for last and you stole it off my plate!¡± Elfre growled.


    Keelan put on an innocent face. ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Don''t give me that face! We know you know you did it!¡± she yelled. ¡°I wanted the last piece of that cake and you stole it!¡±


    The cake tasted mellow. It was soft and the pumpkin was properly emphasized. If Charles was asked, he would no doubt grab the next chance he could get to eat it again. So far, each and every dish complemented each other greatly. Not only that, but these dishes had a very warm feeling to them.


    ¡°Well, since everyone seems to have enjoyed Valeriana''s cooking, she''ll be helping me prepare breakfast tomorrow,¡± Charles said, wiping his lips with the table napkin.


    Everyone went silent. They all stared at Charles as he threw the napkin on the table and stood from his seat. He then marched straight out of the dining room.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Tamara exclaimed, hitting Valeriana sharply on the back that she almost had her face on the empty plate. ¡°Good going, Valeriana! You managed to earn a place in the kitchen! Good for you. He kicked us out when we tried to help!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because we weren¡¯t really helping but making a mess,¡± Rowe supported, chuckling.


    Lord Charles was feared for his ruthlessness in the battleground. He made sure that in every fight, his enemy was left with a scar to remember him by. This earned him the titleScarring Lion. That being said, whipping up meals did not fit his character.


    After working around the lobby for a few hours and having her last meal for the day, Valeriana went back to her room to continue studying.


    She sat in front of the study table against the wall going through the contents of the sixth chapter on Law. It wasn''t a few moments later when series of knocks came, followed by a familiar voice.


    Valeriana stood from her seat yelling, ¡°I''m coming!¡±


    When she opened the door, there stood Seraphina. ¡°Good evening, Valeriana,¡± the lady greeted, lips parting to form a smile. She peeked into the room through Valeriana''s shoulder. ¡°I see you''re adjusting very well.¡±


    ¡°Good evening,¡± she answered back. ¡°And yeah, please do come in.¡± She stepped away from the door to make way for her guest and Seraphina entered curtly.


    ¡°I do hope I''m not intruding,¡± the lady told her, glancing at the table she was sitting in front of a few moments ago. There were a lot of books on it that one could hardly see its surface. The book she was studying was hatched to the page she was currently reviewing.


    ¡°Not at all. Please take a seat.¡± Valeriana motioned towards a comfortable loveseat.


    ¡°No, thank you. I won''t stay long.¡± Seraphina shook her head and remained standing. ¡°I see you''re working hard, though. That''s a good thing.¡± She then turned to the girl. ¡°Lord Aeron told me your luggage came a few hours ago, or was that last night?¡±


    ¡°It was last night,¡± Valeriana said, happily smiling. ¡°I''ve been meaning to come to him to thank him about it, but . . . I''ve been rather busy so I didn''t have time.¡±


    ¡°I''ll pass the word.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. But why did you bother sending my things? I can hardly use them.¡±


    ¡°It''s to pacify your mother,¡± Seraphina said.


    ¡°Pacify her? Don''t tell me . . .¡±


    ¡°Yes, she was making a ruckus about it.¡± The lady knight smiled, amusement riddling her gaze. ¡°You can contact her every now and then through mail. Also, you can either send something to your family or receive something from them back home, once every month.¡±


    ¡°How about both?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Valeriana could not feel happier. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You''re welcome.¡±


    ¡°Did you come for anything else, Seraphina?¡± Valeriana inquired.


    ¡°As your official guardian here, I came to check on you. How''s everything going? Are you doing fine in the circle?¡±


    Valeriana laughed. She went over to her study desk and sat on the open chair. ¡°Well, yeah, I''m doing fine. A couple of nays every now and then, but it¡¯s going fine. But if you could die with every request, I¡¯m six feet under.¡±


    Seraphina chuckled. ¡°Very well, then. I will not disturb you further since you seem busy. I''ll be taking my leave.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡± Valeriana grinned at her as she turned and sauntered towards the door.


    ¡°And to you, as well. Oh, and don''t forget your weekly quota. How many days do you have left before you submit that envelope?¡±


    ¡°Oh, god . . .¡±

 Chapter Twenty-Six: A New Challenge

    It was a rather peaceful day when Valeriana found herself waking up to a chilly morning. A week had passed since she was first admitted to Celeste Academy.


    Though things have been terribly boring the past few days, Valeriana had an intuition that something interesting would happen today. Although she wasn''t exactly sure what, her guts made it clear it wasn''t something to look forward to. Ever since last night, she hadn''t been able to sleep properly. She stayed up late trying to cover as many pages of her lessons as possible that it didn''t even occur to her it was already four o''clock in the morning.


    She had to drag herself out of bed with weak-feeling limbs and sleepy eyes. She was barely even able to get herself into her uniform.


    She trudged down the stairs wearily and entered the kitchen. Charles was already in his apron dicing carrots on his chopping board. When Valeriana came, he paused from his work and looked up, but what he saw only made his mouth drop open.


    ¡°Valeriana,¡± he said. ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah . . .¡± she replied.


    ¡°It doesn''t look that way to me,¡± the fourth-ranker answered. ¡°Go and wait in the dining room. You''ll only get in the way.¡±


    She scratched her head and looked down at the ground, feeling somewhat hurt. ¡°You should''ve put it more nicely. I would''ve understood.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless beating around,¡± he straightforwardly stated.


    ¡°I can see that,¡± she answered and swept away the stray lock that wandered on her face. ¡°Are you sure you don''t need help?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I used to prepare breakfast on my own.¡±


    Valeriana sighed and just nodded compliantly at Charles¡¯ order. She dragged her feet to the dining room and sat tiredly in her seat. Keelan was on his usual side of the table, waiting eagerly for food to be prepared. There also were Raziel and Brindon¡ªwho both were disinterested with anyone else. Tamara was sitting quietly, yawning while rubbing her eyes. Keelan looked bewildered by her appearance, but when Tamara''s eyes landed on her, she broke into a scream¡ªwhich was honestly over the top.


    ¡°What happened to you?!¡±


    She could not blame her, though. She had those dark eye-bags, hollow cheeks, almost lifeless-like eyes, paper-white skin, and those pale and cracked lips.


    ¡°What in the world¡ªdid you even look at yourself in the mirror?¡± Tamara inquired. ¡°You look like someone who just came back from the dead. Are you still alive?¡±


    ¡°My, Valeriana,¡± Raziel said haughtily, flashing a disgusted look at her direction. ¡°That is not very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Who gives a damn about beauty right now anyway?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t appreciate it as much as I, but beauty is treasured and beauty means wellness,¡± Raziel argued.


    Valeriana yawned. Just how many times had he already recited this speech?


    ¡°Good mor¡ªwhat in my horse''s tail is that?!¡± Elfre exclaimed as she stepped foot into the room. She stopped short when she saw the corpse on Valeriana''s seat. ¡°Demon!¡± She grabbed something and prepared to throw it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, man. What¡¯s up with you, guys?¡±


    She hesitated. ¡°Get that monstrosity out of here!¡±


    ¡°It''s Valeriana,¡± Brindon stated casually.


    She didn''t even notice him there.


    ¡°It looks like you are hardly recognizable now, Valeriana. What the hell happened that made you that way?¡± Tamara asked.


    ¡°That''s Valeriana?!¡±


    ¡°I haven''t been able to sleep at all for the past few days . . .¡± she trailed off. ¡°Not a single wink.¡±


    ¡°Is this something that happens to humans when they lack sleep? That surely is creepy.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think you can last long in that condition,¡± Elfre, finally regaining her composure, said.


    Valeriana yawned again, her eyelids slowly dropping. She fell forward and her face slammed straight on the surface of the table with a considerably loud bang, which surprisingly didn''t startle anyone.


    ¡°It''s rude to fall asleep in front of the table,¡± Corvan stated as he entered the room as well. ¡°Move out of the way, seventh,¡± he told Elfre irritably. ¡°You''re blocking my path.¡±


    ¡°Seriously,¡± the girl grumbled, rolling her eyes and crossing her arms. ¡°That''s a really rude way to put it just because you''re the first-ranker.¡±


    ¡°I am in no mood to argue so do me a favor and remain quiet.¡±


    ¡°Did someone wake up on the wrong side of the bed this morning?¡± Tamara chuckled. ¡°You''re mood is awfully worse than usual. And there¡¯s Valeriana too. Did I miss something? Is it finals week yet?¡±


    He made a sound on the back of his throat in displeasure and imposingly made his way to his seat. ¡°Shut up. All these noises are making my head ache.¡±


    ¡°That''s no way to talk to your seniors, Corvan.¡± Tamara frowned. ¡°You''re acting grumpier than usual.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Valeriana asked quietly, her eyes peeking open from her minute-long sleep. She straightened her back and yawned loudly. ¡°You mean he''s acting grumpier? Isn''t he always like that?¡±


    ¡°I said shut up. Otherwise, I''ll reduce you to ashes.¡±


    ¡°His threats are the same,¡± the girl commented, disregarding his warning as if it was only a childish threat.


    She leaned back down on the table and her eyes automatically dropped close. She began snoring a second later and everyone else looked her way with furrowed brows. Shrugging, everyone else ignored her and walked to their respective places. Corvan irately took his own seat with a gloomy frown on his face and impatiently began to tap his feet.


    Keelan was eagerly looking forward to breakfast that he was staring at the table in a daze, eyes sparkling as if imagining what sort of food would be prepared. Drool trickled down his chin and he sighed dreamily, making Aneeka grunt in annoyance.


    ¡°Wipe that drool off your chin!¡± she scolded harshly with her usually flurrying temper. ¡°You glutton.¡± Aneeka rolled her eyes before staring at her preferred weapon and polishing it with her sleeve. ¡°Can''t you survive with just three meals a day?¡±


    ¡°You''re asking for the impossible. When Keelan sees food, his priority is to fill his stomach.¡± Tamara chuckled, twirling a lock of her red hair around her finger. Her hair was usually tied up on a ponytail, but most of her hair usually fell out.


    A sigh came from the doorway and Charles appeared with plates of steaming food in his arms. He set them down on the table gingerly and went back to the kitchen to get the rest of their breakfast. The aroma wafted under everyone''s noses and they all began to eagerly wait for the rest to be served.


    Keelan beamed at the sight of food in front of him and reached out to help himself, but was stopped when Aneeka slapped the back of his hand and glared at him warningly. The eleventh-ranker immediately fell into a sour mood.


    The smell woke Valeriana. She stirred from her sleep and yawned, leaning back on her chair while rubbing her eyes. She sniffed and inhaled the heavenly aroma before brushing back the messy hair on top of her head.


    ¡°Did you dream, Valeriana?¡± Tamara said jokingly beside her.


    ¡°There was nothing to dream about,¡± she answered.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Take out the plates or there''ll be nothing to eat on,¡± Charles said.


    Valeriana stood up to help out but was pushed back down. She looked up and saw Charles¡¯ firm grip on her shoulders. Staring at him questioningly, she saw him holding a steaming cup.


    He slid the drink in front of her and spoke. ¡°You''re in no condition to do anything. I suggest you take the time to rest as much as you can. This might not be of much help, but the drink is from a certain plant that grants whoever consumes it enough energy to go around for a while. The effect lasts for a day, it wears off eventually so you''ll go back to the current condition you''re in now later.¡±


    ¡°T-thanks . . .¡± she answered hesitantly.


    ¡°Drink and don''t leave a single drop,¡± he instructed before he turned and headed towards the kitchen to help bring the plates out.


    Valeriana reached out towards the cup on the table and brought it close to her lips. She inhaled it a little and found that the aroma was nowhere near anything she smelled before. It was a foreign scent¡ªplain, yet it held some sort of fragrance she wasn''t familiar with. Swallowing a large gulp, her face contorted in disgust and she began to cough with her tongue out. She wanted to get something to wipe away the taste from her mouth, but there was nothing she could think of that she could use to do so.


    ¡°Ew! This is disgusting! What the hell is this?¡± she nearly screamed.


    The concoction tasted somewhat bitter with a trace of sourness somewhere. It wasn''t anything near pleasant that it made the girl feel like she wanted to vomit. The warm mixture traveled down her throat and settled comfortably on her stomach and that was when Valeriana felt a strange sensation spreading through her body.


    ¡°Disregard the taste,¡± she heard Charles say before he completely disappeared from her sight. ¡°Your body needs it.¡±


    Pouting at the misery she was put in, she sulkily downed the last few gulps and felt her stomach twist at the taste. She covered her mouth and tried not to let anything she just swallowed to go back.


    Corvan crossed his legs. Apparently, he was the only one who insisted on staying despite Charles¡¯ threat and saw the whole thing transpire. Everyone else was too eager¡ªor forced¡ªto help, especially Keelan, and left the three in the same room.


    When the others got back with the plates and utensils, Tamara immediately saw the look on Valeriana''s face and the ever so familiar cup set in front of her. =


    She laughed. ¡°I guess Charles made you drink one of his special . . . teas, huh?¡± she assumed as she settled down on her regular seat beside her.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    With brows scrunched, Valeriana nodded.


    ¡°I know it tastes horrible, but it''s unbelievably effective. If only he can do something about the taste . . .¡± she trailed off and looked lost in thought for a second before turning to the fifth-ranker with a cheerful smile. ¡°Anyway, I can see it working already. You don''t look as bad as you did a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Was it really that awful?¡± she asked, placing a hand on her cheek.


    ¡°Oh, honey, you should¡¯ve looked at the mirror.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I guess that all the work''s stressing you out, huh? We''re sorry we pressured you into a lot of things. We were a bit insensitive and inconsiderate that we pushed a lot of responsibilities towards you, even though you had a lot to catch up on. If you continue like that, I don''t think you will last long.¡± She grinned humorlessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine . . .¡± She sighed. ¡°After all, being a part of the circle comes with a lot of things to do . . . I just gotta do my best, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°What you''re doing is more than enough.¡± Tamara patted her on the back. ¡°You''re pushing yourself too far with how you''re going. Even though he might not look like it sometimes, Charles actually cares for the people around him. Otherwise, well, you know.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really. Now cheer up. You look like you need something sweet.¡±


    ¡°Ew, no thanks. I hate sweets.¡±


    Fifteen minutes before the start of classes, Valeriana and the others set out for their first subjects.


    The drink was effective like Tamara told her. She felt like she didn''t stay up late and got very little sleep the past week. In fact, she felt like she had a lot of energy to spare.


    Valeriana looked up at the ceiling and paused from her tracks, trying to ease the throbbing pain pounding between her eyes. She blinked when she thought she saw a shadow move from her peripheral vision, a slight chill crawling down her back. Looking up hastily, she spotted the chandelier swinging from side to side ever so slightly. The ropes holding it up was snapping, no doubt it wouldn''t be too long until it fell.


    She quickly looked down to see some students walking just below the chandelier as it finally came loose. She dove forward, hoping to get there in time.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    She could hear the startled gasps of everyone around them as they hit the ground, shortly followed by a loud crash as the chandelier landed on the floor. Its parts broke and flew everywhere, though, luckily, no one seemed to be hurt.


    She stood up and breathed a sigh of relief knowing that no one was harmed from the incident. Looking back down at the group of students before her, she saw two guys and a girl who were all looking at her with wide eyes. The two boys got up on their own accord while the girl stayed still, looking quite shaken.


    ¡°Are you all okay?¡± she asked as she held out a hand for the girl to help pull her up.


    ¡°I-I''m fine, thank you,¡± the girl answered, looking at her with embarrassment and slight hesitance. She clasped Valeriana''s hand and stood up.


    Valeriana smiled. ¡°That''s good.¡±


    Murmurings rose from the crowd and a teacher came rushing forward at the site of the incident. ¡°Is anyone hurt? What happened here?¡±


    ¡°It looks like the rope holding that chandelier snapped,¡± Valeriana said, pointing at the mess in front of them. ¡°No one seems to be hurt.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The teacher breathed out in relief. ¡°I''ll just ask someone to clean this up. I suppose it''s better to play safe and ask the headmaster to replace those ropes. Everyone, if you don¡¯t have anything to do around here, please vacate the area.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    When the teacher left, the three students turned to look at Valeriana. They looked grateful, but they seemed more shocked. Before they could speak, however, the bell rang, causing Valeriana to go into a state of panic at the thought of being late for Seraphina¡¯s class. After all, the woman was strict. There was no doubt she would be punished if she came in later than she should.


    ¡°I should go!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°I¡¯ll see you all later. Be careful next time!¡±


    After that she dashed forward like mad, trying to make it in time.


    ¡°Wait, wait!¡± yelled the girl. ¡°Please, just a moment!¡±


    Valeriana stopped short. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Please take us as your aides!¡± she said eagerly. ¡°My name is Quincy. Zoel and Poulette and I would love it if you could have us!¡±


    ¡°Uh . . .¡± She felt restless seeing as she would be late for class. ¡°Okay, alright. Whatever that is . . . we¡¯ll discuss this further some other time, is that fine? I really need to get going. See you!¡±


    She turned around, but caught a relieved smile lifting the girl¡¯s lips as she did.


    Valeriana made it in time, thankfully. Chavi was waiting patiently in her seat, but looking quite bored. Julian sent glares her way when she entered the room but she ignored it and took her own seat.


    As usual, first period was History. Lady Seraphina hadn''t arrived yet so Valeriana spent the time telling about the incident that happened earlier that morning. When Chavi heard about it, she almost¡ªdid, actually¡ªscreamed in her seat.


    Giving her a look of confusion, Valeriana raised a brow and decided to ask her. ¡°What? What are you screaming about?¡±


    ¡°Aides! You''ve found your first aides!¡± She jumped up from her seat and began to dance around happily, making all of their classmates cast a look their way.


    ¡°Aides?¡± a question resonated throughout the whole room. ¡°Who would want to be that girl''s aide? She''s a fraud!¡±


    Valeriana¡¯s mood plummeted beneath the earth that her face naturally darkened. She turned to Julian, glowering so hard she burned holes through his head.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I''m talking about you, human! I bet you just cheated in your fight with Lady Courtney that made you win! You don''t even come close to her skills! It was impossible!¡±


    ¡°Look here, bastard. I¡¯ve been ignoring all your stupid antics for the past few freaking days, but if you think you can talk that way about me like this, then you''re so totally wrong.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it true, anyway?¡± He huffed. ¡°Everyone knows you''re having a hard time. The Twelve doesn''t even acknowledge you as one of them!¡±


    ¡°Don''t listen to him, Valeriana,¡± Chavi said. ¡°He''s a follower of Courtney.¡±


    ¡°But I have had enough of this guy!¡± she exclaimed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you admit you¡¯re just a¡ª¡±


    She stood up and walked over to him, her body moving animatedly. After a momentous pull of her tensed arm, her fist came flying to Julian''s face. The contact of the guy''s flesh against her knuckles felt really pleasurable. Everyone went still in their places and fell quiet, watching as Julian hit the floor with an evident thud. But her anger was still boiling so she pulled him from ground only to kick him back.


    Ow. Ow. Ow. Ow.


    Valeriana inwardly grimaced as her brain started registering the pain from her fist, but she tried not to let it show on her face as it would totally ruin the atmosphere she managed to pull off. It was quite a punch, but it hurt her too.


    ¡°You don''t know anything,¡± she said in a grave tone. ¡°So I recommend you shut your mouth or I¡¯ll sew it for you. I don¡¯t care who you are. Don¡¯t cross the line with me. Human or not, I will make sure you return to your mother in a way she won¡¯t recognize her own son.¡±


    Mindful of the pain, her right hand trembled and her brows creased. However, it did not seem much obvious that she was in agony. In fact, people thought it was because of her anger.


    Heart pounding in her chest with a sheen of sweat coating her forehead, Valeriana found herself in a state of utter fury. She was stressed, she lacked sleep . . . and she still had to deal with him?


    ¡°Give me a break!¡± she yelled at him.


    Julian looked like he saw a ghost, breaking into a cold sweat while he stared at Valeriana''s heavily breathing form. Chavi had stopped dancing since a while ago, her jaws slacked open.


    As if on cue, Seraphina walked into the room. When she saw Julian lying on the floor, her voice resounded demandingly. Valeriana was knocked back to reality. She allowed her muscles to relax and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself.


    ¡°What''s going on here?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Valeriana breathed. ¡°I lost control of myself.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°That guy insulted Valeriana after he heard that she got her first aides,¡± Zevlin, who was sitting on his usual seat on the farthest back, said. ¡°He said that she was a fraud and insulted her until she had no face.¡±


    ¡°I heard it, too!¡± Genevieve supported.


    Brindon, on the other hand, merely said, ¡°Saw it.¡±


    She wanted to keep things smooth and trouble-free, but it seemed that that thought was all but a mere dream.


    Seraphina sighed. ¡°I understand what instigated you to act that way, but violence outside duels and official combats is not permitted. Remember that in this school, we ought for discipline and self-control. Students are heavily encouraged to keep their emotions in check. Having said this, proper punishment shall be imposed upon the two of you.¡± Looking at the Valeriana¡¯s face made Seraphina falter for a moment. Seconds later, she spoke, ¡°I apologize, I will not be lenient to my students.¡±


    The boy shook with fear as he thought of the possibilities.


    The girl shook her head and held her hands out in front of her as a sign of surrender. ¡°No. It''s only proper. But I won¡¯t apologize. This bastard deserved it.¡± She unapologetically walked back to her seat while running her fingers through her hair.


    ¡°Well, then, let''s begin o¡ª¡±


    ¡°So this,¡± someone began, laughing. ¡°Is the new ranker?¡±


    Genevieve and Zevlin exchanged glances and released a small groan at the sight of the newcomer. ¡°Not again,¡± they said in unison.


    ¡°I thought that when they said human, it was no threat but now that I see for myself it''s actually quite interesting.¡±


    Curious, she turned towards the sound of the voice. Was she just called an it? Her lips curled in exasperation, her eyes twitching lightly at the implied insult.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    No, wait. No more trouble, she told herself. Control yourself. Control yourself!


    Seraphina cleared her throat. ¡°Pardon¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then, allow me to see for myself!¡± He pulled a sword free from its sheath against the wall and pointed it up at Valeriana. The girl could only raise her brows while her mouth slowly formed an O. ¡°The good fight you might be able to put up! I''ve never been in combat with someone like you, so I wonder what kind of tricks you have up your sleeve! Good thing I''ll soon know!¡±


    Electric-blue eyes with a predatory glint and sharp-toothed smile, this guy possessed a rebellious aura around him. Starting with his midnight blue hair tied with a black ribbon and tossed over his shoulder to the sharp laugh¡ªmore like low, manic chuckles¡ªbrought nothing to Valeriana but negative vibes.


    Nevertheless, Seraphina''s patience seem to be waning from the sign of disrespect.


    ¡°Here we go again.¡± The twins sighed.


    Valeriana''s mouth dropped. ¡°What? Did you just call me¡ª¡±


    ¡°This Zion Brunhild announces a challenge to you, whatever your name was!¡±


    This guy sure did have a bad habit of cutting people''s sentences. Add in the fact that he had not the littlest bit of courtesy.


    ¡°Now, see here, young man¡ª¡± Seraphina started, fuming.


    ¡°Do you accept it or not?!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''ll have to decline.¡± She hissed at him, flipping her hair over her shoulder with a small huff. She began her trip back to her usual seat.


    He laughed. ¡°Do not tell me you are afraid!¡±


    Don''t mind him. Ignore him. Continue walking, you won''t have a problem.


    ¡°Do you really not care about proving your so-called innocence? Provided that you really are innocent.¡±


    Valeriana swallowed.


    ¡°That''s fine. Are you scared everyone will find out you really did not win against Courtney genuinely? Not that anyone hasn''t suspected at all.¡±


    Valeriana stopped short and turned to meet his fervent eyes with her own. Should she give in to his taunts? If she easily agreed, everyone would think she was a pushover. They would think she merely succumbed to the pressure of having to prove her so-called innocence.


    Her blue eyes flickered towards Chavi. She had a serious look on her face. The other members of the circle were also looking her way with a scrutinizing look in their eyes, as if they were keenly watching and waiting for her answer.


    ¡°Does this matter need to be thought over? Fifth-ranker?¡± He emphasized the last two words, as if mocking the girl.


    In that sort of situation, Valeriana could not make a hasty decision.


    She gave him an equally brilliant smile, taking everyone aback by the unexpected response. ¡°And you walk in suddenly, think of yourself worthy of challenging my innocence? Who do you think you are? Some sort of judge? I do not need to give in to your taunts and allow myself to get disrespected. From the moment you have entered this room, you spoke of nothing but insults and acted insolently. Why do you think I should agree to your stupid duel? I may be a human, but I''m no animal nor am I a pushover.¡±


    Valeriana glared strongly back at him.


    Then he did the most unexpected of things. He laughed. ¡°Alright! I''ve got to hand it to you!¡±


    The girl scoffed. ¡°You cannot hand over anything you did not have in the first place. Shut up and crawl back to whatever hole you came from. I don¡¯t need anything from you.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, you¡¯re tough. Well, then! If it¡¯s just respect you¡¯re looking for, why not?¡± He bowed, never looking down. ¡°I humbly ask for the consent in a duel against Your Highness, the fifth-ranker.¡±


    Valeriana felt more insulted than flattered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound humble,¡± she said. ¡°A duel is to determine excellency based on my observations. You challenge a person because you want to test out their competency. I learned from my previous experiences that a duel should only be issued if both parties hold the utmost respect for each other¡ªeven only on the barest level. For a competition is not without it. Try showing me that you can respect somebody. Then, I''ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°Very well said, Valeriana.¡± Seraphina smiled. ¡°And I do agree on your perspective, however, as your guardian and overseer, I want you to accept this duel to quell the mass¡¯ thirst for the so-called evidence of your innocence and to put a security on your position as fifth-ranker.¡±


    Valeriana felt like a thousand bricks had fallen from the sky. She just managed to worm out of the trouble, but Seraphina had so firmly held her shoulder to keep her in place and meet it¡ªface to face.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the arena''s booked for duels the next month and the only available nearest time is three days from now, which is perfect. The longer we hold out this fight, the more people will doubt your credibility as titleholder. Which is why, I think it is imperative you have it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Um . . . three days . . .¡±


    ¡°And in order to uphold the principles you showed today, the duel shall be moved to the nearest month if this young man here shows any signs of misbehavior or discourteousness in any way¡ªwhich is, based on when I last checked, is about a month, then two months, then three months. In fact, I''ll have him placed under probation. He will also be given a specific list of chores and things he must act out during the said time. Take note that this does not only apply to you, but everyone else he challenges henceforth. Will that be fine with you, Valeriana?¡±


    Valeriana was skeptic of Seraphina''s suggestion, but figured this must be her way of punishing her challenger for his display of impertinence earlier. In fact, this Zion guy looked absolutely about to burst from humiliation and disbelief.


    ¡°I guess . . . that''s fine?¡±


    ¡°Wonderful.¡±

 Chapter Twenty-Seven: Ancient History

    Valeriana pulled her hair and screamed in frustration. Corvan, annoyed by her antics, shot an irked glance at her direction. The Twelve was quite aware of the reason for her behavior. The fact that she was going to have her second duel was already spreading like wildfire. It was hard to miss the news. Since Lord Corvan wasn''t very much fond of gossip, there was a big possibility he didn''t hear of it yet.


    ¡°So you aren¡¯t aware?¡±


    The Cold Prince dragged his gaze lazily towards Rowe, who spoke with his usually gentle smile, and glowered at him. ¡°What? Is there something I need to know?¡±


    Before Rowe could open his mouth, Tamara interrupted and casually answered his question. The usual cheerful smile lit up her face and she plopped down on the nearest chair.


    ¡°Well, Valeriana will be having her second duel sometime soon. Everyone is looking forward to it,¡± she said, chuckling. ¡°Provided that the challenger doesn''t misbehave at all before the duel ensues. It''s really an interesting setup.¡±


    ¡°Quit with your rude manners, Tamara.¡± Charles snarled. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you not to speak when not being spoken to?¡±


    The third-ranker looked up at Charles with a confused gaze. ¡°Huh? Oh, well.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I forgot.¡±


    The fourth-ranker fumed in anger, shooting a heated, unwavering glare at Tamara''s direction. The third-ranker seemed oblivious of this though, and continued humming to herself gleefully.


    Charles pulled back and took a deep breath, trying to regain his composure. He fixed the glasses that framed his cobalt blue eyes and trained his gaze on Valeriana, who was currently pacing back and forth restlessly around the room.


    ¡°Why did I have to agree to that stupid duel?¡±


    ¡°I do understand the pressure, Valeriana.¡± Charles told her. ¡°But be informed that the second duel you perform as the fifth-ranker is regarded with much more importance than the first.¡±


    ¡°If you understand the pressure, then you shouldn''t have told me!¡± she yelled at him.


    ¡°You''re lucky though,¡± Keelan said cheerfully. ¡°You''re being given three days instead of just a few hours to prepare! Unlike the last time, this will do you better, right? After all, you were only asked to prepare for a very short period of time but still managed to defeat Courtney!¡±


    ¡°It''s not how you think it is! That was just damn luck! I keep telling you it was damn luck!¡±


    ¡°Then pray to your god to grant you that damn luck again,¡± Aneeka said jokingly, polishing the already shiny gun in her hands. Her purplish blue eyes flickered to Valeriana''s direction, the ever brown hair with that reflected a color of red under the light snaking down her shoulders.


    ¡°Oh, hell I will!¡±


    ¡°But you have to remember that your fight is against Zion Brunhild. He isn''t just any normal student in this academy,¡± Rowe reminded, flashing the girl his usual smile that made all girls weak-kneed. ¡°He has quite a notorious reputation.¡±


    ¡°What? Isn''t this academy not normal in the first place?¡±


    ¡°If you see it that way . . . then Zion is not a normal student in a not-so-normal academy! That makes him¡ªthe abnormal abnormal student.¡± Tamara exclaimed, bursting into laughter as if it was the funniest joke she ever heard in her entire life. ¡°What, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡±


    Valeriana sighed. ¡°In what way?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well, I remember Zion,¡± Charles remarked. ¡°He''s someone who managed to stand up to Corvan for quite a while. I admit he''s really quite impressive.¡±


    The lord did not bat a second lash, but there was a brief sign of irritation. ¡°He¡¯s nothing worth troubling oneself over.¡±


    Corvan was considered as the school''s best student. To think that someone else aside from the members of the Twelve were able to stand up to him in a manner like they described, she could only shiver in fear as she thought of the possible outcome.


    ¡°I-is he really that good?¡±


    The first-ranker closed his eyes and breathed out in exasperation, a crease appearing between his brows. ¡°You''ll have to face him yourself. For him to be able to stand up against me would be enough to consider as a remarkable feat, so I won''t blame you if you''re anxious,¡± he stated rather arrogantly.


    ¡°Geez,¡± Valeriana muttered, nipping on the edge of her nails. ¡°Can''t you get off your high horse for once and try to comfort someone on the brink of insanity?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The first-ranker gave Valeriana a questioning look while cockily raising a brow. Valeriana mirrored his expression with a glower while the young lord crossed his long legs. ¡°If you are saying you are in the brink of insanity, and if by any chance you do go mad, I''ll be more than happy to personally escort you back to your world and permanently be rid of you.¡±


    Valeriana grinded her teeth together in infuriation and clenched her fists, withdrawing the nails she was chewing on. ¡°If I go mad, the first thing I''m going to do is claw your eyes out before ripping out all those hair on your head! I''ll even make sure that not a single strand is left!¡±


    ¡°Why you!¡±


    ¡°On second thought, I''ll leave one poking on top of your head!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I heard, though . . .¡± Tamara piped in, cutting off Corvan. ¡°That you got your first aides?¡±


    Valeriana glanced at the third-ranker and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I guess I did.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Aneeka exclaimed and slapped Elfre on the back. ¡°I win the bet! Pay up!¡±


    ¡°I did not make any sort of bet with you,¡± Elfre denied fervently, shaking her head and looking away.


    ¡°Anyway . . .¡± Tamara said again, trying to drown out the noisy argument between Elfre and Aneeka with her voice. ¡°That''s good for you. I never thought you would have aides though. Usually, aides immediately step forward after the first fight. You took a whole week and you only got a few.¡±


    Valeriana couldn''t find the answer to that question.


    ¡°Although, that''s a good progress,¡± she hastily added.


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡± The fifth-ranker rolled her eyes. ¡°Anyway, I never got the chance to ask what aides are . . .¡±


    ¡°Consider them your disciple of some sort,¡± Tamara answered. ¡°They''re your followers and usually assist you with the things you do. They help you out with things and in exchange, you teach them things you know and give them . . . protection. This also gives them the chance to become a candidate for the position you hold, should you ever graduate holding it. Striking relationship as early as possible is good, because that means the favor is greater.¡±


    ¡°What . . . ? What the hell am I supposed to teach them? I don''t know anything. Not to mention I¡¯m not even sure how long I can hold this position for. How many aides do you have, Tamara?¡±


    ¡°Ahh . . .¡± she trailed off and began to laugh. ¡°It''s not something I can count easily.¡±


    ¡°What about Corvan?¡±


    He made a noise of irritation at the back of his throat. ¡°Aides are a nuisance. I don''t need anyone following me around. I can perfectly manage on my own.¡±


    ¡°Keep acting like that and I''m sure your ego will burst and pop someday,¡± Valeriana commented, rolling her eyes. ¡°I''m really feeling stupid for what I did this morning. I shouldn''t have punched that stupid guy.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it was a good decision that you did,¡± Charles said as he pushed his glasses back. He sat down on a loveseat and took out a small knife from his pocket, twirling it between his fingers in a repetitive pattern. ¡°It''s a sign that you won''t allow anyone to talk badly of you very easily. You just showed that you are no pushover. If you didn''t, the students will grow audacious and think that you are just weak and easy to push around. Things took a better turn. I think this opportunity came just the right moment.¡±


    A gentle knock called the attention of the Twelve. They all turned to look at the front door. Charles took the liberty of opening the door, letting the form of the lady knight appear in plain view.


    ¡°Pardon the intrusion,¡± Seraphina greeted, a small smile on her lips.


    ¡°Lady Seraphina? To what may we owe your visit to?¡± Charles asked, appearing polite. ¡°Have you come to join us for dinner?¡±


    ¡°I would love to, really,¡± she replied. ¡°But there are dire matters that have called my attention, so I regret to inform you that I must decline.¡±


    ¡°That''s a shame. Valeriana and I were just about to start the preparations.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± she added. ¡°May I ask for Valeriana?¡±


    Hearing her name called, Valeriana jogged forward and stopped just before the lady knight before saying, ¡°I''m here!¡±


    The woman sighed. ¡°There you are. I assumed you would be. And I want to say that I''m sorry, but I need you to prepare dinner alone,¡± she told Charles. ¡°You people don''t mind if I borrow her for a moment, do you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, not,¡± Charles answered.


    ¡°Alright. Then, please come with me, Valeriana.¡±


    Valeriana waved at the Twelve before walking alongside the lady knight.


    ¡°I assume you''re wondering why I called you out.¡± Seraphina watched the girl from the corner of her eyes and gave a smile.


    Valeriana nodded. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Well, I cannot hand over the responsibility to another person when you need coaching before your duel, aren''t I right?¡± She craned her neck to fully look at the human and grinned when Valeriana¡¯s eyes went wide.


    She could not hide her excitement. ¡°You mean you''re going to teach me again?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she answered. ¡°Why not? Besides, although Zion acts inappropriately all the time, he''s no commoner. He can act the way he wants. If he behaves, then he does, if he doesn''t, then he doesn''t.¡±


    ¡°No commoner? Who exactly is this Zion?¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s one of the lesser nobles¡ªif you can even call his family that¡ªbut he was educated in etiquette. It really is a waste.¡±


    ¡°Ooh,¡± she said. ¡°Anyhow, thank you very much, Lady Seraphina! I''ll try not to disappoint you!¡±


    ¡°Nothing less I would expect from you, Valeriana,¡± she said, chuckling. ¡°And please don''t use my title when we''re alone. Just call me Seraphina.¡±


    Valeriana hesitated. ¡°Uh . . . sorry. It kinda stuck with everyone calling you that. Why, though?¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t feel right coming from you,¡± she admitted and stared at the girl thoughtfully. ¡°Somehow, I see you like a younger sister of mine, if not, a very close friend. I don''t know why but I can''t help but feel fond of you.¡±


    Valeriana chuckled. ¡°I feel really flattered about that.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°You remember when I said that you reminded me of someone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Who? If I may ask?¡±


    ¡°You seem to resemble her very much, not just by means of appearance, but also by attitude. Maybe that''s why I found myself acting the way I did . . . because I saw her in you. She was very close to me, you see. She was the mother I didn''t have.¡±


    Valeriana remained silent at her statement.


    When Seraphina realized the awkwardness, she immediately tried to change the topic. ¡°I''m sorry. I don''t know what got into me to bring it up. I''ll try not to talk about it again.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine, really.¡± Valeriana shook her head. ¡°I''m curious though,¡± she said. ¡°Who is it that I resemble very much?¡±


    ¡°Well, let''s see.¡± She rested her chin on the space between her thumb and forefinger. She scrutinized Valeriana with her blue eyes and smiled, placing two of her fingers beneath her jaw and raised it to examine her closer. ¡°You . . . looking closely, there are differences, but the similarities are still quite astounding. You have different jaw, the lips are different as well, but the eyes . . .¡±


    Valeriana felt herself licking her bottom lip. She brushed back her honey-golden locks and looked at the ground in embarrassment.


    Seraphina let her hand down.


    ¡°You look so much like the late queen. Lady Ayslia. Ayslia von Versailles de la Vernados Rosellevienne.¡±


    Valeriana''s mouth dropped open. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That''s a question we''re all willing to find the answer to,¡± she said, laughing.


    ¡°But why is her name von Versailles de la Vernados Rosellevienne? She has the same name as Charles but she also has the surname of the king.¡±


    ¡°Queen Ayslia was from the family Vernados. She was originally an aristocrat who married into the royal family, hence, she adopted the name of Rosellevienne to symbolize her union with the king.¡±


    ¡°I see . . . but how is Charles related to her?¡±


    ¡°Charles is the nephew of Queen Ayslia. His father was her younger brother.¡±


    ¡°So you''re telling me that Charles is a relative of royalty?¡±


    ¡°So is the man who you met a few days back . . .¡± she mused. ¡°He was the elder brother of late queen.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The man who just appeared out of nowhere during class and took me away,¡± she replied. ¡°Claude. He was actually the oldest among the three.¡±


    Valeriana looked down and started counting with her fingers. ¡°What? You mean that baby face? Charles looks older!¡±


    ¡°But, they¡¯re actually royalty themselves in a different kind of way. You see, if you know how our world works, we all are under one government, and the different continents of this world are ruled by the six, high families. Charles¡¯ is one of them. Anyhow, enough about this,¡± she said, chuckling. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Valeriana didn''t realize, but it seemed that they were already where they were supposed to be. They didn''t go to the arena like the last time; they were in an open field. Looking around, it dawned to Valeriana that they went uphill. She was too caught up in the conversation to even realize.


    ¡°Wow,¡± she muttered, awed.


    Standing on top of the hill offered them a great view of the majestic building of the academy. It overlooked the whole area and allowed the viewer to fully appreciate the beauty of the place. Having been given the chance, Valeriana began to size the school''s immensity.


    The panoramic scene was breathtaking and was simply picturesque. The sight of the grand structure standing tall and proud with the setting sun shining behind it made it something that just had to be either painted or photographed¡ª encased in a golden frame to symbolize its worth.


    Having seen the academy in full view, not only did Valeriana realize that it was larger than she had originally thought, but it took the shape of a regal castle with soaring towers. Her eyes could only go wider at the realization.


    ¡°I didn''t realize the academy was actually a large castle.¡±


    ¡°The main building is a castle. Structures were built the past few years in order to accommodate the necessary training. We¡¯re getting quite crowded, with the increase of the demand to become knights. This academy is the only training facility available in the whole world so spots are very competitive. People actually literally die to get in here.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow.¡±


    ¡°Which is why Courtney was really indignant about you being granted a spot. Because it is that big of a deal.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you guys build another one? I think it¡¯s better because this place==in the middle of demon territory, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s imperative to get students to build immunity against demonic presence. Most of the energies are filtered by the barrier, allowing the barest to slip through. It¡¯s because being exposed to these energies will be a common day-to-day event for all knights and people who have not built resistance will be subdued by it.¡±


    The view was certainly something to behold. The academy was majestic, yet what really caught her attention was the lone, dark forest that thrived right outside the gates that bordered the school. The smile left Valeriana''s lips.


    The forest emitted an eerie atmosphere. The trees looked dead. Contrary to the lush and fertile lands she was stepping on, the soil on the forest looked simply barren as though it wouldn''t be able to sustain any life at all.


    Touched by death, dark ash and cinders colored the bark of trees and the land itself.


    ¡°This is . . . the Forest of Valdis,¡± she muttered to herself, thinking back on what Corvan had said before.


    A chill ran down her spine.


    ¡°That dark, ominous forest was once a thriving woodland. It had the purest streams of water, the liveliest breeze. But, that was thousands of years ago, when the first king of Valemnia had yet to ascend to the throne. What you see before you is but a mere portion of the Dark Continent.¡±


    True to her words, the barren-looking forest stretched beyond where her eyes could not reach.


    She gulped, but listened closely to the knight''s words, deeply interested. She wanted to at least know the reason why the previously thriving forest suddenly turned into a patch of dead-looking trees and plants.


    ¡°Friedel was born to a simple family with his twin brother, Valdis.¡±


    She perked up at the familiar name.


    ¡°At that time, life was simple and people felt contented worshipping the five great gods, but life back then was also struck with war. The people of the different continents fought one another for domination. Each of the element is governed by a god. Larkov¡ªgod of the seas and water, Arland¡ªgod of the fire and volcanoes, Denovega¡ªgod of the earth and the mountains, Prelur¨¦¡ªgod of the wind and air, and Aether¡ªgod of the souls and spirits.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Friedel was a simple boy and so was his brother. He was the younger of the two and he showed natural talent. Valdis was the same. The two competed, and though equal, Valdis was envious.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because Friedel was a natural-born prodigy. He, on the other hand, had to work hard in order to achieve his goals, and that thought alone frustrated him,¡± she answered. ¡°Also, because of Friedel''s outgoing and friendly personality, he easily attracted people towards him, while Valdis was left out.¡±


    She was silent.


    ¡°And that''s how it went for the two. Although Friedel loved his brother greatly, Valdis despised the way he felt like he was being left behind, so he acted very uptight. The competition between the two was very unremitting and not one of them allowed to be overshadowed by the other.


    ¡°Eventually, Valdis earned that recognition,¡± Seraphina began. ¡°The competition was known to be prestigious since it tested the skills of each individual, and since both of them came out the best, they eventually faced off at the last round. In it, Friedel lost, but Valdis didn''t feel like he won at all.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because Friedel gave it away,¡± she answered. ¡°Friedel purposely lost the fight to give him the recognition he was yearning for, hoping that would bring them closer. But the total opposite happened. The moment Friedel lost, Valdis exploded. He was angered at the thought that his younger brother pitied him and his hate for him even grew.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t Friedel think Valdis would catch on? It''s quite stupid.¡±


    ¡°Friedel made a foolish decision. He had no other ideas¡ªno other way he could think of that would get Valdis to stop being so distant. So he hopelessly tried to make up for it through other ways, yet his efforts were futile,¡± she said. ¡°You could say it was na?ve of him.¡±


    Valeriana watched the lady knight as she sank down on the ground, lying among the sharp blades of grass. The girl followed the woman shortly and felt an unusual sense of comfort as the wind blew and caressed their cheeks.


    Seraphina gave her a motherly smile as well. ¡°Eventually, it continued that way and Valdis never showed any intent of forgiving his brother. That was until a woman came along,¡± she paused and smiled. ¡°Her name was Bridgette, and she undoubtedly caught the hearts of both men because of her peerless beauty and kindness. Valdis enthusiastically told his brother about it, and fearing that the current development of their relationship as siblings would disappear, Friedel desperately held back. But the heart was not something to be suppressed. And Valdis confessed, but was turned down. Do you know why?¡±


    Valeriana gulped at her growing suspicion. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because Bridgette fell for Friedel in the most twisted and clich¨¦ of stories,¡± she said. ¡°And telling Valdis the truth devastated him. Why must he suffer being in his brother''s shadow every time? Why must it be that he always had to work hard for everything when Friedel automatically got what he wanted? Why was it that everything he wanted kept falling willingly into his brother''s open palms? These questions were the things he asked himself and eventually, the demon lord was born.¡±


    ¡°Wait . . . this sounds like a romance story out of a clich¨¦ historical book. And it¡¯s like Helen of Troy all over again, with love being the cause of war.¡± She sat up and stared at Seraphina in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s not actually love,¡± Seraphina told her. ¡°Love wasn¡¯t the reason. It was only the tipping point. Behind it was years of agony, jealousy, and insecurities.¡±


    ¡°I get it now. So the first demon was actually the twin brother of the first king?¡±


    ¡°That''s right,¡± she responded. ¡°His negative emotions eventually overtook him.¡±


    ¡°But it just can''t happen like that, right? I mean, if it becomes like that, then wouldn''t everyone become a demon?¡±


    ¡°We all have darkness in our hearts, Valeriana. We just don''t let it overtake our whole being. What exactly does it mean to be good for you?¡±


    ¡°To be good is . . . to not be bad?¡±


    Seraphina lightly chuckled. ¡°To be good is to be in the presence of evil, but choosing to be good. You cannot be good when it is not possible to be bad. I suppose the case is that you are given choice.¡±


    ¡°You''re right,¡± she said in awe. ¡°So I guess we''re all a mix of the two.¡±


    The lady knight nodded. ¡°Valdis was offered power by Erythnell.¡±


    ¡°Who''s that?¡±


    ¡°A god who once stood with the others. Valdis accepted his offer, which was why he turned into a demon. Eventually, the five great gods banished Erythnell and sent him to suffer in another world, stripping him off of his power and immortality. He was never heard of again ever since.¡±


    ¡°Because of Erythnell. He took advantage of his weakness. What happened to Friedel, then? How did he become king?¡±


    ¡°That''s something that happens later on in the story.¡± Seraphina said, smiling. ¡°With the newfound power, Valdis began to cause havoc throughout the land. He slayed thousands, overthrew kings, brought down cities. They tried to appease him, but he simply could not be stopped.¡±


    ¡°But it wasn''t his choice, was it?¡± Valeriana guessed. ¡°The power he gained must''ve somehow tipped the balance of good and bad within him.¡±


    ¡°You catch on quite quickly. Being bestowed with demonic abilities fuels the dark side of a person, overruling all kindness that exists in the heart. The choice to be good or bad was stripped away. It''s just . . . being bad.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to understand,¡± she said. ¡°But that¡¯s how it¡¯s been. Nobody who has turned into a demon ever returned to their former self.¡±


    ¡°It''s because of that Eucalyptus . . . methanol guy.¡±


    Seraphina laughed. ¡°Erythnell.¡±


    ¡°Right, whatever.¡±


    ¡°Valdis managed to coax people to his side, those who had already fallen into depravity. Eventually, Friedel could not stand to see his own brother causing the misery and deaths of many people, so he beseeched to be granted power so that he could stop him.¡±


    ¡°Power has a price. What did he have to pay with?¡±


    ¡°Nobody else but himself knew. It was never told.¡±


    ¡°So what happened, then?¡±


    ¡°The gods heeded his prayer and blessed him with their power. The power transformed his appearance to the appearance the royal family has today.¡±


    Valeriana eventually decided to lay down beside Seraphina as she continued with her story. It was like hearing some sort of Greek Mythology. The events resembled a lot of the stories she heard before from movies and fantasy books.


    ¡°That''s how golden hair and golden eyes earned such high respect. I''m sure you''ve already seen the different colors of hair and eyes of Valemnians?¡±


    Valeriana gave her a nod of confirmation. ¡°It''s pretty . . . different. I''ve seen ones with blue hair, purple, and pink eyes, snow-white hair . . . and others.¡±


    ¡°It''s a legacy.¡± Seraphina told her, nodding. ¡°Those colors come a long way. Each tells a story.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The girl looked up at the woman with interest.


    ¡°Yes. It may seem weird, but colors of hair and eyes are very prized in Valemnia. For example, your blue eyes symbolize trust, loyalty, wisdom, confidence, intelligence, and truth¡ªI know it very well since we''re the same.¡±


    They shared a laugh.


    ¡°That perfectly fits the Valeriana I know,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°Anyhow, do you know how the next ruler is determined?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Through wings,¡± Seraphina replied. ¡°The wings were given to King Friedel by a sprite by sacrificing her own soul. The gods regarded her sacrifice with great respect that they decided to make it the symbol to the right of holding the power and position, by making the monarch''s feathers the color of the sun. White wings were the symbol for those who carry the blood of royalty. But of course, that was after Friedel sealed his own brother to a deep sleep and the people decided to hail him as their king, thus, the start of Valemnia''s first dynasty.¡±


    ¡°You have royal blood right, Lady¡ªSeraphina? But how come you don''t have golden hair and eyes like you''re supposed to?¡±


    ¡°Compared to the main royal family, I come only from a branch¡ªadd in the fact that half of my blood is that of a commoner.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°I am an illegitimate child.¡± Seeming to see how uncomfortable the topic was, she proceeded to tell the story. ¡°Anyhow, a great battle went forth, and everything went according to the books.¡±


    ¡°I never read anything in the history books about this.¡±


    ¡°It''s written in a different one. Try checking the Origins, you''ll see it there.¡±


    ¡°Anyhow, how did that forest earn its name?¡± she asked.


    ¡°That forest was the very forest where Valdis turned into a demon, hence, the demonic energy is at its strongest there. This is the birthplace of the first and strongest demon¡ªthe demon lord.¡±


    ¡°Then why the heck is there a castle here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a story for another time,¡± she replied, standing up. ¡°Now up you go, Valeriana.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Valeriana stood up from the ground obediently.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to do nothing more than have you watch me perform several exercises. What I need you to do is practice them. I¡¯ll get back to you tomorrow. For now, I want you to rest easy. Is that alright with you?¡±


    Valeriana nodded.


    ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s do this, shall we?¡± Seraphina then brandished her sword. ¡°I am going to show you three exercises and one technique. Try to see if you can do it.¡±

 Chapter Twenty-Eight: Stupid Witch vs. Idiot Devil

    The day before the duel was the weekend, so Valeriana was able to spend her whole day preparing herself for the fight. Seraphina was off somewhere managing important things and wouldn''t be able to be with her all day even if she wanted to, hence, she was stuck practicing by herself.


    She wasn''t fond of her solitude and found it somewhat boring to train on her own. She made good progress with the sword, anyhow. Even Seraphina herself certified it. She didn¡¯t know if the woman said it to comfort her and give her confidence.


    As of the moment, she occupied the private training yard of the Celestial Twelve behind the residence. She would sometimes see one of the rankers coming to watch her, or train themselves, but they did not stay very long.


    It was already noon, she realized. Seraphina promised to come to her before the sun set so that they could train together. It wouldn''t be too long before then. Time seemed to be running rather fast for Valeriana, so the period she spent exercising the things she learned seemed inadequate.


    Panting, Valeriana lowered her weapon and wiped the sheen of sweat that glistened on her forehead. She took a deep, calming breath, before raising the sword she held once more in her hands. Valeriana started to swing it in swift, skillful motions. She could heard the blade slicing through the air, creating a faint whistle.


    ¡°I know that this was how Lady Seraphina said it worked. She did it like this . . .¡± she murmured, and tried to pull rapid strikes with her sword.


    When she failed once more, she paused and thought for a moment. She started pondering about how Seraphina was able to do the technique she showed her yesterday when they were training. She moved a bit too quickly for her to actually see¡ªnot to mention those feints. The lady gave her an explanation, but she could hardly understand what she meant.


    ''This technique is used only for last resorts or to end a fight.'' She remembered the woman saying. ''We focus on feints. While some master swordsmen dismiss feints as a waste of movement and futile attacks that won''t affect skilled opponents, there are ways to actually make it effective. One way is to back it up with attacks threatening enough that you''ll strike fear into your enemy, but I doubt that would be successful since this usually only works on weaker opponents.''


    ¡°Yeah . . .¡± she muttered with an eye roll. ¡°I doubt Zion is actually weaker than I am.¡±


    ''That leaves us to the second way. The second way is to use it as your last resort.''


    ¡°At least I''ll have a trick up my sleeve before I lose.¡±


    ''Desperation can sometimes be unsightly, but convincing. You have to convince your enemy that you are ready to fight head on¡ªsincerely, unhesitatingly, earnestly, and obstinately¡ªfor this to work. But, the most important factor you should consider is killing intent.''


    ¡°Killing intent. I don''t understand. What did she mean anyway?¡± she asked. ¡°Should I kill intentionally?¡±


    Idiot. A voice in the back of her mind whispered. Probably her common sense rolling its eyes at her.


    ¡°Or maybe not. Does it even exist in the first place? I''m sure as heck I''ve never heard of it my entire life. Maybe it''s a Valemnian thing. But I''m a human, so how am I supposed to do it?¡± She forced back the urge to whine out the lady knight''s name.


    Valeriana felt fairly sore from the workout. She was moving muscles that she never expected to need before, but it didn''t bother her one bit. The pain was easy to set aside and it was fading away.


    ¡°Your moves are still clumsy,¡± a voice remarked out of the blue, causing Valeriana to jump with a startled look on her face.


    She turned at the direction of the voice and saw Corvan, his long hair tied up into a neat ponytail with a few strands framing his face. He was dressed in light and loose clothes¡ªa white tunic with long sleeves that reached his wrists, held around his hips with a thin, brown, leather belt, and some brown pants that was matched up with a pair of boots that complimented the rest.


    ¡°God, don''t scare me like that,¡± she said, breathing heavily. ¡°Besides, why does my practice have to concern you? For all I know, you''re the last person I ever expect to even care.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be stupid. I don''t care,¡± he replied, grunting in displeasure. ¡°Not about you.¡±


    ¡°Then why the hell are you here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Lady Seraphina asked me to spar with you. I wouldn''t be here if I wasn''t obligated to.¡±


    There was an awkward pause in the air until Valeriana decided to break the silence. ¡°Why are you here again?¡±


    ¡°Do not make me repeat myself,¡± he said, before taking out his own sword and posing an arrogant stance. ¡°You should be honored. For someone to improve, it''ll be better if you have a more experienced opponent point out your errors.¡±


    ¡°The hell should I feel honored,¡± she spat, snarling at his unbelievable self-centeredness. ¡°I never asked you to be my sparring partner, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Just shut up and attack me with your best shot, you stupid witch,¡± he replied, face creasing both in annoyance and impatience.


    ¡°What the hell did you call me?¡± She paused as she turned to face him.


    With that said, Valeriana dove forward and assaulted Corvan with a critical swing. The sound of metal hitting metal reverberated throughout the field, landing continuously in a weirdly patterned way. Valeriana must admit that this was a good way of venting her anger towards this arrogant prick, but shockingly, the sword flew out of her hand no longer than a minute after they started.


    A big, egotistical smirk made its way to Corvan''s face while Valeriana glared at him through her lashes, face burning red both in exhaustion and embarrassment. She felt a flame of shame light up inside her and she clenched her fists, wanting the uncomfortable feeling to go away.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I gave that one away!¡± she reasoned fruitlessly, turning her face the other way so she wouldn''t meet the gaze of the first-ranker who stood without even breaking a sweat.


    ¡°Oh, really . . .¡± His tone held a hint of amusement, but it mostly sounded like he was having the time of his life picking on the human girl. ¡°That didn''t even last for longer than a minute. And I even told you to give it your best shot.¡±


    ¡°T-that was just . . .¡± she sputtered, racking her mind for a logical reason for her immediate loss. ¡°A test run . . .¡± she trailed off, pouting.


    ¡°Like I would believe that,¡± he said, chuckling.


    ¡°I told you already!¡± She stomped her feet furiously at him before turning to get her sword. ¡°That was just a test run! Wait ''til you see! I''ll last longer this time!¡±


    ¡°So you''re basically admitting that you lost and you''re going to lose again.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t lose, bastard!¡± she screamed, picking up her fallen sword and charging forward.


    With a shrill battle cry, she charged forward once more and swung a barrage of attacks his way relentlessly. Corvan didn''t have a hard time fending off her hits, but true to her word, she did last longer than the last time. In fact, contrary to his expectations, the girl began showing off a few skills she learned within the period of time she spent with Seraphina.


    It was almost like a cloth was stuffed in his mouth. As Valeriana grew serious about their practice match, seeing as she was obviously putting in her best efforts despite this being only a friendly fight, Corvan discovered a newfound respect for the girl.


    The childish bickering immediately disappeared and both grew quiet. A silent tension crackled like electricity in the air, and nothing else could be heard other than their heavy breathing and the sharp ringing of their weapons when their blades crossed.


    Although Valeriana''s weapon kept being knocked out of her hand, she also tirelessly kept on picking it up to quietly resume her battle with Corvan. As they continued to spar, the lord realized that every single time Valeriana came back after having her sword flying, she grew in strength as if her loss kept on adding to her power. She lasted longer than the previous round and never made the same mistake.


    He had to say he was quite impressed.


    Charles chuckled as he watched their match in silence with Tamara by his side.


    ¡°Valeriana''s actually quite good . . .¡± the third-ranker commented thoughtfully.


    ¡°She was in luck when she fought Courtney,¡± Charles remarked. ¡°But even though it is a guarantee she''ll keep the position of fifth-ranker, there is no telling what kind of beating she''ll get from a merciless brute like Zion.¡±


    Tamara grunted. ¡°She has a lot of flaws . . .¡± Her voice quieted as a smile stretched her lips. ¡°But she''s a diamond in the rough.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°So . . .¡± Tamara nudged Charles with her elbow. ¡°Wanna make a bet about who''s going to win? Valeriana or Zion?¡±


    Charles grunted. ¡°If you''re talking about who officially wins, then I bet on Valeriana. If it is about really winning, then victory is handed to Zion. Either way, unless you clarify what you mean by winning, I will not fully agree.¡±


    ¡°Not officially, there''s no fun in that. I want the actually, really winning victory stuff part.¡±


    ¡°Then I bet on Zion.¡±


    ¡°Hey! No fair! I want to bet on Zion!¡±


    ¡°But you''re the one who praised her and said she was a diamond in the rough. You should put your bet on her.¡±


    ¡°But you also said the same thing!¡±


    ¡°Even so, you were the one who started the whole idea, so I have the right to choose first.¡±


    ¡°I disagree!¡±


    Corvan sighed, irritated at their bickering, but tried to ignore them at best.


    ¡°My god . . . I''m dead tired.¡± The girl suddenly collapsed on the ground with shaking knees whereas Corvan still stood.


    ¡°You''re still no match for me. Do you think you can defeat Zion in that pathetic state?¡±


    Corvan had superior stamina compared to Valeriana. That was a clear fact.


    ¡°I know that, doofus.¡± She growled at him. ¡°Lady Seraphina said I''m not quite there yet, but she taught me a technique. She said I can use it to defeat Zion.¡±


    ¡°Defeat Zion?¡± Corvan scoffed. ¡°I don''t know if there''s any technique that strong enough that you can do in that level.¡±


    She snapped. ¡°It''s just a matter of practice! I know I can do it . . .¡± she trailed off.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± He cocked a brow. ¡°Then try using it on me.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She held up a hand before shakily standing up. ¡°Let me . . . catch my breath,¡± she said.


    He gave her a frown.


    ¡°Alright. I''m good.¡±


    She got into stance and glared at Corvan. The young lord immediately prepared himself for any assault coming from his opponent, waiting patiently until the girl made her move. They stayed like that for a few moments, neither moving nor taking their eyes away from each other.


    A minute passed by.


    Corvan waited, but Valeriana still didn''t move an inch. He thought that maybe this was a part of her so-called technique but he could not fathom how staring at your opponent would do any good. He didn''t have much patience, so he started feeling irritated.


    Finally, Valeriana moved, but she did not attack Corvan. Instead, her shoulders sagged and the tip of her weapon landed on the ground while she grasped its hilt in a loose hold. With a heavy sigh, she groaned, muttering something under her breath that sounded incomprehensible to the first-ranker.


    Gritting his teeth, Corvan spoke. ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡±


    ¡°Don''t . . . know . . .¡± she muttered. Her voice was low that Corvan only managed to make out a few words.


    ¡°You don''t know?¡± he pressed.


    ¡°I don''t know!¡± she suddenly exclaimed. ¡°I don''t even get the technique. Lady Seraphina gave me a briefing but she told me to figure the rest on my own . . . but how was I supposed to understand anything when she moved too fast? I was trying to figure it out a while ago but . . . if I want this to work, I need this killing intent.¡±


    She began wallowing in self-pity, hanging her head. Looking at her, he couldn''t help but think on how pathetic she really was. How exactly was this idiot able to defeat Courtney? She was seriously stupid.


    ¡°Killing intent?¡±


    ¡°I don''t . . . exactly know killing intent. I think I can understand it somehow, but I''m having trouble trying to figure it out.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I guess it''s to be expected from someone like you.¡±


    ¡°Someone like me? What the hell do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Listen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Let''s just say that killing intent is a state of bloodthirstiness, and that hurting the person you''re aiming for is your main priority,¡± he explained.


    ¡°Is that . . . even possible?¡±


    ¡°It is. There are very few people that can control their killing intent on purpose since they often lose control of themselves. You can often only feel a person''s killing intent when they''re on life-threatening situations and driven to desperation. I do not think this can be achieved by humans, though. The notion seems impossible.¡±


    She ignored his last two remarks. ¡°How do you control your killing intent?¡±


    ¡°It takes a great deal of practice. Usually, it takes years,¡± Corvan replied. ¡°A great amount of self-control is required.¡±


    Valeriana stared at the sword in her hand and was struck with helplessness.


    When the time arrived for Seraphina to come and collect Valeriana, the girl unhesitatingly followed. The lady knight sensed her depression and examined the troubled face she had. Seraphina was likely to have mother hen tendencies sometimes and couldn''t help but worry for the girl.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, Valeriana? Are you not feeling well? Maybe we should rest for today.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine, Lad¡ªSeraphina. Please don''t worry about it,¡± she told her. ¡°It''s just . . . I wasn''t able to do that technique you taught me yesterday . . . and my fight with Zion''s tomorrow.¡±


    The knight smiled. ¡°You don''t have to trouble yourself. That technique was something I did not actually expect you to be able to pull off that easily. It usually takes years for someone to learn it. Learning how to control your killing intent takes a lot of time and perseverance.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you teach it to me?¡±


    ¡°I have the same reason as before,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I hate it. Maybe I should''ve practiced some more,¡± she muttered. ¡°Maybe this time, I won¡¯t be so lucky like in my fight with Courtney.¡±


    ¡°It''s alright, Valeriana,¡± her guardian reassured.


    ¡°And I thought I can have something against Zion . . .¡± she said.


    The lady knight chuckled as she stared at the girl. ¡°I have faith in you,¡± Seraphina said. ¡°I know you can do it.¡±

 Chapter Twenty-Nine: Prepare

    The most anticipated day had finally come. Valeriana was already at her wit''s end training for her duel with Zion. For the past three days, she was jumbling her schedule between her classes, studying, and training. The circle was considerate enough to let her off for the time being.


    Even so, Quincy, Zoel, and Poulette proved to be a big help. So far, their eagerness and enthusiasm about helping the girl made her grateful that she had aides. She didn''t know how to repay them. They told her that she didn''t have to worry and that seeing her attitude towards everything she did alone made them feel inspired to work hard on their own as well. Her display of willpower and resolve was infectious that even the three felt the drive of her spirit.


    Seraphina seemed satisfied with the outcome of their training, and was quite surprised by Valeriana¡¯s display of quick progress. Valeriana, however, humbly denied the fact and proudly boasted about having a great teacher. But the lady knew that wasn''t the case. Her explanations were detailed, but it wasn''t something easily understood and done by someone only beginning to hold the sword. Shocking as it was, she started to see that Valeriana might actually deserve the name of the fifth-ranker¡ªnot that she didn''t think so from the beginning. What she lacked for in the field of power, Seraphina had a feeling that she would be able to make up for it with her potential with the sword.


    Despite her comments, Valeriana seemed to remain completely oblivious. Even so, it made the whole situation a lot easier for the both of them.


    The girl wasn''t at all able to sleep that night. Like last time, the duel would occur by the first light of dawn. Finding herself to the point of cracking under pressure, Valeriana took out her MP3 player and plugged in her earphones.


    It went like that for a few minutes until she got bored. Listening didn''t really help at all like it always did. It seemed that she was more anxious than she thought.


    Seeing as she wouldn''t be sleeping anytime soon, she stood up and decided to stretch. She wasn''t feeling like holding the sword since looking at it made her more nervous.


    She then changed into more comfortable and loose clothes.


    ¡°Might as well do something to entertain myself . . .¡± she said under her breath, stretching her limbs.


    Sighing, she unplugged her earphones and threw them into the bed. She put the MP3 player on its highest volume before she started dancing to Jennifer Lopez''s Live It Up. She went along with the music''s beat and started a little slow before she eventually attained speed.


    She allowed her limbs to move freely in random directions, letting the music itself judge the best choreography that would represent itself. She didn''t care how she moved really, she just wanted to dance to get all of her pent up frustrations out. Slowly, she felt her anxiety disappear.


    ¡°DO THE CHICKEN DANCE!¡± She started flapping her folded arms.


    ''Yeah push me harder, I do the same. Boy I wanna feel you in every way.''


    She threw in some random Kung Fu moves.


    She sang the lyrics under her breath, almost breathlessly, while moving nonstop with the song''s melody. ¡°I hit the spotlight, all night, ready to go. Give you a hard night, so tight, ready to blow.¡±


    She heard a short squeal when she dragged her hands up her waist and immediately turned to look at the door. She saw Zoel, Poulette, and Quincy leaning against the open door with fascinated look on their faces. Quincy was beet red, holding both of her hands against her mouth and nose. It was obvious she had been trying to hold back her laugh.


    ¡°You guys . . . what are you doing here?¡± Valeriana asked, brows furrowing in confusion. ¡°Anyway, come in and sit. Don''t just stand there.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Quincy jumped, quickly entering her bedchamber with the other two. ¡°We''re sorry, Miss Valeriana.¡±


    ¡°Please pardon us if we didn''t make our presence known sooner. You were just so good at dancing and all, and the music sounds nice,¡± Zoel told her, smiling sheepishly.


    The girl laughed. Zoel stuttered less than when they first met. She was glad that maybe somehow they were growing more familiar and comfortable with her presence. Quincy still acted a bit shy, though. Poulette was as bold as he could ever be.


    ¡°Yup! Your dance was so . . . so . . . uh . . .¡± Poulette paused and tapped his chin to find the right word.


    Quincy pushed him aside harshly. ¡°Unique and incredible.¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling you guys are lying to me,¡± she said, chuckling. ¡°It''s embarrassing you had to see that, too.¡±


    The music continued playing, so Valeriana went towards it to shut it off. She didn''t exactly want it losing its battery life since there were no electrical sockets in this world. When the song stopped, the room was filled with silence. The girl turned to her aides and smiled again. The three looked startled when she did so and stared at the MP3 she had in her hand in wonder.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°What are you here for, again? I don''t think I called for you or anything.¡± She placed the MP3 down on her bedside table.


    ¡°You never do, Miss Valeriana,¡± Quincy said.


    ¡°That''s right, so we decided to come to you instead! It''s an aide''s duty to help their ranker prepare for their duels, after all.¡±


    ¡°It is? I didn''t want to bother you guys.¡± She glanced up at the clock and out the window. ¡°It''s still awfully early and I don''t think anyone''s up yet in this hour.¡±


    ¡°A lot of our classmates are awake now, Miss Valeriana. Lord Charles and the others are, too!¡± Poulette informed.


    She glanced at them questioningly. ¡°They are?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she whispered. ¡°I guess I didn''t realize.¡±


    ¡°It looks like a lot of people are coming to watch, Miss Valeriana. They look excited, too. They''re really looking forward to it!¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Well, I''m not.¡±


    ¡°Um . . . can we ask a question?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, grabbing a towel and using it to wipe off her sweat.


    ¡°I hear a voice singing and music playing . . . but there''s no one else in your room. What''s more . . . it seems to be coming from that thing in your hand. What is it?¡±


    ¡°This?¡± She held up her gadget. ¡°It''s called an MP3 Player. It''s loaded with pre-recorded music, so you can play it any time you want and anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Amazing. Is that one of the so-called human technology?¡± Zoel fixed the glasses around his eyes.


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Anyhow, I''ll get your bath ready, Miss!¡± Quincy made her way towards the door that led to her personal bathing space.


    ¡°You don''t really have to do that,¡± Valeriana said.


    ¡°I will still do! Zoel and Poulette will get all your things ready,¡± she said.


    The girl sighed, but smiled at their enthusiasm. ¡°I feel really bad making you guys do this. Thank you anyway. You''ve done so much already. I wanted to do that myself but . . . I guess there''s no stopping you guys, I might just as well back down.¡±


    Quincy giggled before she disappeared into the bathroom. Valeriana heard the water running later on. She turned towards the other two, and saw them poking the MP3 Player curiously with their fingers.


    Valeriana laughed. ¡°There''s no need to be scared,¡± she told them. ¡°It doesn''t bite. This thing''s not even alive. It''s just a device with music.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Here,¡± she forced the object in his hands. ¡°Be gentle or you''ll break it.¡±


    ¡°A-alright.¡± Zoel looked down at the item on his palms.


    ¡°It''s . . . pretty,¡± Poulette commented, leaning over his friend''s shoulder.


    Zoel pressed a random button and music started to blast off its tiny speakers. It wasn''t that loud, but it was enough to startle the boy it almost flew out of his hands. He held it away from him and stared at it in arm''s length, eyes wide.


    Katy Perry''s Roar was playing, so Valeriana couldn''t help but chuckle. ¡°I really hate this song,¡± she muttered as she moved to a corner where her books were.


    Contrary to her statement, she suddenly started singing along.


    ¡°I used to bite my tongue and hold my breath. Scared to rock the boat and make a mess. So I sat quietly, agreed politely.¡±


    Poulette stared at her curiously. ¡°You aren''t the best singer, are you, Miss Valeriana?¡±


    Valeriana went beet red at his statement. ¡°Ah, I sang and I said I hate it too . . . n-no. I''m . . . not really good at singing.¡±


    The two held both of their hands against their mouth, trying to hold back the fit of snickers threatening to spill from their lips. Valeriana went even redder and bit her lip in embarrassment. She probably shouldn''t have opened her damned mouth.


    ¡°It''s not nice to laugh, you know.¡±


    Poulette giggled. ¡°Your singing is horrible.¡±


    ¡°I know. I''ve been told that millions of times already.¡±


    ¡°But this song is really good,¡± Zoel said.


    Katy''s voice echoed through the whole room and everyone fell quiet. ¡°You held me down, but I got up. Already brushing off the dust.¡±


    ¡°Why do you hate this song, Miss Valeriana? It actually suits you.¡±


    ¡°It does?¡±


    Both of them nodded. They all went silent and continued to listen until the chorus came.


    ¡°I got the eye of the tiger, a fighter. Dancing through the fire. ''Cause I am a champion, and you''re gonna hear me roar. Louder, louder than a lion. ''Cause I am a champion, and you''re gonna hear me roar!¡±


    ¡°It''s perfect! But I think we have to change lion to dragon. That''s Zion''s alias, and we don''t really want to offend Lord Charles and make him think we''re challenging him.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? What are you planning? And I thought only the Twelve''s got aliases?¡±


    ¡°Zion was recognized for his talent,¡± Zoel explained. ¡°He''s called the Snapping Dragon because he bares his fangs to anyone he considers a threat¡ªthose he considers strong. He challenges anyone who interests him, but after he got his purpose, he purposefully loses in the end . . . although he would win easily if he tries.¡±


    ¡°He loses on purpose?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. He said so himself¡ªthat he didn''t want to win any fight not worth winning.¡±


    ¡°So that''s why Corvan was so pissed off . . .¡± she mused.


    ¡°And that being one of the Twelve, which was a big honor to be a part of, was boring and that the responsibilities that came with it are just burdens.¡±


    ¡°So he''s going to lose anyway? I guess I don''t have to worry about anything,¡± she said.


    ¡°I wouldn''t be too complacent, Miss Valeriana,¡± said Zoel as he fixed his glasses. ¡°Zion leaves his enemy in a state of utter shame before he declares his loss¡ªso it''ll be clear to anyone if you lost or not. Even if you win formally, you won''t receive the recognition of anyone if they saw you like that.¡±


    ¡°Agh. He sounds . . . like a jerk. A total eccentric jerk,¡± she said. ¡°But it''s not good to judge. What are you planning to do with this song, anyway?¡±


    ¡°To cheer you on,¡± they replied.


    ¡°Oh, please no . . . I already told you, I hate that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Quincy screamed as she burst from the bathroom. ¡°The bath''s ready now, Miss Valeriana! I put in Lavender scented oil!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯d you get that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one of mine,¡± she told her.


    ¡°That''s nice but . . . I''m going to get dirty any way.¡±


    ¡°It''s nice to smell good, though.¡±


    She grunted. ¡°Whatever. Thanks anyway.¡±


    ¡°You''re welcome! Now, let''s have you take a bath!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Um! Er . . . Miss Valeriana!¡± Zoel ran after both of them. ¡°It won''t stop!¡± he cried, pointing at MP3 Player which continued playing.


    Valeriana laughed. ¡°Here, hand it over.¡±


    After the girl finally was able to teach him everything he needed to know about the device, Quincy pulled Valeriana towards the bathroom while Zoel and Poulette set out to do their own tasks.

 Chapter Thirty: The Boy Under the Hood

    After getting the necessary preparations done, Valeriana was dragged towards the arena. Quincy, Poulette, and Zoel looked more nervous than she was.


    Valeriana groaned. The school''s policy was seriously harsh. It was kill or be killed or eat or be eaten type of system, so it wasn''t pleasing at all. Now, the girl was getting the reason why some students died or if they simply quitted.


    The girl sat anxiously. She looked up from her seat. The Celestial Circle were all present and they took their seats. All of them, including Corvan, were patiently reclining until the start of the fight. She noticed Lady Seraphina, Headmaster Kylon, and Lord Aeron as well.


    ¡°Really. I wish that Zion tried to misbehave,¡± she muttered, rolling her eyes.


    The duelist''s waiting area was a small cavity under the numerous seats in the arena. It was where the competitors take their place and prepare for the upcoming fight they were participating in. Valeriana tapped her feet nervously while her aides merely cowered in their seats in anticipation.


    ¡°Can you guys stop that? You''re making me more nervous with the way you''re acting,¡± she told them, frowning in displeasure.


    ¡°W-were so sorry, M-miss Valeriana,¡± Quincy whispered.


    ¡°Nah, stop shaking. It''s fine.¡± She stood up from her seat. ¡°I''ll go to the bathroom to wash my face first. I''m going to die of anxiety just sitting and waiting here.¡±


    ¡°B-but the duel . . .¡±


    ¡°The duel won''t start anytime soon since it''s still a bit dark out,¡± she said before turning towards the direction of the public bathroom. ¡°I''ll be back in a jiffy, don''t worry.¡±


    The three looked at her worriedly before reluctantly nodding, their eyes watching her as she disappeared around the corner. Valeriana flashed them a reassuring smile before she walked out of their sights. Despite the smile, she could feel her knees shaking uncontrollably. Her hands trembled uneasily, so she clenched them and tucked them in her pockets, trying to get herself to relax.


    She breathed deeply. ¡°You can do this, Val!¡±


    Although she originally wanted to go to the bathroom to refresh herself and get rid of her apprehension from the upcoming fight, she figured taking this walk was enough. Still, she wanted to make sure she wouldn''t piss herself in the middle of the duel, so she chose to continue.


    Valeriana grinned and started jumping on the balls of her toes as she neared one of the corridor''s sharp turns to the left. She curled her hands into a fist, mindlessly punching them in the open air while envisioning an imaginary opponent. Seraphina said that there was a possibility that the weapon would get knocked out from her hands, so she needed to know how to defend herself properly without a sword just in case. She already got the basics from her father, but she wasn''t an expert. If it was self-defense, she knew a bit of karate . . . from watching movies.


    She threw a right uppercut right just when someone suddenly rounded from the corner. Her fists collided with the person''s chin and he was thrown back by the strong force that he fell directly on his back. Shocked, Valeriana gasped as she watched the person she accidentally punched fall with a thud.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± she cried, placing both of her hands on her cheeks while the feeling of utter guilt and shock welled up inside her.


    He groaned in pain and rubbed the part where she hit him. He rose slowly and the hood covering his face fell, revealing a young boy about her age. Golden locks with stripes of black fell on his face, framing eyes of molten gold with darkening specks. His hair was short, layered into short tresses that framed his handsome and fair face.


    He wore a simple brown cloak that covered his entire body.


    He looked up and met the eyes of the girl, who stared back at him with wide eyes. Seeming to have realized that his hood fell, he scrambled from his position and pulled it back to cover his face before rushing past Valeriana hurriedly.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she screamed, running after him and firmly circling her hands around his wrist.


    He halted and looked back at her, his boots making a loud squeak as he was abruptly pulled to a stop. His eyes looked like they were glowing despite the shadow that hid his face. They stared at her with great intensity that Valeriana swore she almost felt an ever familiar chill run down her back.


    ¡°You . . .¡± she trailed off.


    He tensed. The boy''s eyes widened again and he tried wrenching off his hands away from her hold.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked worriedly, tightening her grip around his wrist to hold him in place. ¡°Look, I''m really sorry for punching you like that so suddenly but you don''t have to run away! I wasn''t trying to bully you or anything, I''m so sorry,¡± she told him, staring straight at his face to show her sincerity. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell the Headmaster!¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    At first, he looked panicked, but when she asked him her question, he looked more than surprised. She released her grip around his wrist and reached towards his face, trying to examine the damage she had done. He flinched from her incoming touch, but immediately allowed her to examine the bruising part of his chin. It started to swell and when she traced it with her fingers, the boy flinched.


    ¡°I think we should get you a first aid,¡± she muttered. ¡°I''m really sorry about this. Let me patch you up.¡±


    ¡°N-no . . . I''m fine,¡± he said and turned his back on her, taking long strides away.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she yelled after him. ¡°At least let me take a little bit of responsibility . . .¡±


    He stopped. He spun around to face her, seeming hesitant. ¡°Are you not . . . scared?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why would I be?¡± she asked, confusion riddling her gaze.


    ¡°My . . .¡± His hand reached to touch the multicolored locks on his head.


    ¡°You don''t look hideous or anything.¡± Valeriana smiled. ¡°It looks good! Don''t worry! I know a lot of people who does highlights, and you suit the color very much.¡±


    He stared at her in confusion. ¡°High . . . lights?¡±


    Unable to say anything, the boy remained quiet and stared at her before his shoulders visibly relaxed. She smiled at him before holding out a hand for him to take.


    ¡°Why don''t you come with me? There must be a first aid kit in the duelist''s waiting area . . .¡± she muttered unsurely. ¡°Or something.¡±


    The boy reluctantly took her hand and she pulled him with her towards the arena. Although the way they met was certainly awkward, there was no feeling of hostility between the two of them.


    When they reached their intended destination, her three aides bounded up to her worriedly. ¡°Miss Valeriana!¡± they all shrieked. ¡°You''re back!¡±


    ¡°Were you expecting me not to return?¡± she asked them, and they all shook their heads. ¡°I see. Do we have a first aid kit, guys? I accidentally hurt him, so I wanted to patch him up,¡± she said.


    The boy stared at his feet and refused to meet any of their gazes. He could sense them looking at him strangely so he tried to hide his face from them. The three regarded the hooded figure cautiously before Quincy fetched the medical kit.


    ¡°I was reserving this for later, Miss Valeriana,¡± the girl told her. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°What''s there to use a bit?¡± she asked with a small smile.


    Quincy grabbed a small box from the corner and handed it to the fifth-ranker. ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Quincy,¡± she said.


    ¡°We''re sorry none of us have any healing power. It would''ve been useful,¡± she told her.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it. I had to deal with a lot of situations like this back home. Mostly because of my brother,¡± Valeriana answered, turning to the guy with her and urging him to sit down on one of the benches.


    ¡°You have a brother?!¡± the three exclaimed in chorus.


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    He chose to sit on the bench farthest from where the three were and turned his back on them warily. Although it was odd, Valeriana decided not to ask anything and proceeded to apply an ointment on his wound. She wanted to pull back his hood, but he immediately stopped her before she could do anything and shook his head.


    Seeing as he wouldn''t agree, she chose to attend to him that way. It was hard to see what she was doing, but once it was finished, Valeriana smiled down at him as she stood from her crouched position on the ground.


    ¡°All done!¡± she said. ¡°I didn''t catch your name, though. What should I call you?¡±


    ¡°Be¡ª¡± He stopped. ¡°Kyrell.¡±


    ¡°Kyrell . . . my name''s Valeriana.¡± She offered him a handshake and he accepted, quite reluctantly at that. ¡°I''m really sorry. Let''s start over, shall we?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine,¡± he answered. ¡°It''s half my fault suddenly appearing.¡±


    She chuckled and scratched her head.


    ¡°Everyone, your attention please!¡±


    ¡°The duel''s starting! Miss Valeriana!¡±


    Her heart suddenly jumped to her throat that her breath stopped as well.


    The whole arena quieted down and the Headmaster''s voice became evident. The girl turned and looked out from where she was. She realized that the sun''s rays had finally broken through the clouds and that with this sign, the duel would commence.


    ¡°Thank you all for coming,¡± he said. ¡°A ranker''s second duel is always regarded to be the most important. Today we witness, the newly appointed fifth-ranker of the Celestial Circle and a student with a famed reputation.¡±


    Valeriana tensed. ¡°Oh, god. I''m nervous again,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Are you saying . . . I thought you were merely going to ask for the medicinal kit! You are the duelist?¡±


    ¡°As of today, Valeriana will prove her worth as a titleholder. Zion Brunhild stepped up to challenge her for this very reason. As all of you may know, Valeriana is not of this world. Just as rumors say, she''s not a Valemnian, but a human.¡± He made a dramatic pause.


    ¡°Human? You? I certainly did not hear of this when I . . .¡± Kyrell trailed off and stared at Valeriana in shock.


    ¡°I know it''s shocking. But don''t look at me like that,¡± she told him.


    ¡°Oh¡ªpardon me. So that''s why . . .¡±


    ¡°In short, she has to rely solely on her swordsmanship and physical capabilities to win this fight. This is bound to be thrilling. With everything they have on the line, let the duel between the two commence!¡±


    Valeriana stood. ¡°Disregard your fear for it is transient, focus on the battle for glory lasts forever,¡± she muttered before taking a deep breath. She diverted her gaze at Kyrell and smiled. ¡°Dunno where I heard that but . . . wish me luck.¡±


    She caught him looking at her dubiously.


    She then walked towards the three, who automatically strapped a scabbard that held a sword around her waist. After they finished putting the weapon in place, they crushed Valeriana into a tight embrace. The girl was shocked at first, but patted each of their heads and smiled affectionately down at them.


    ¡°I''ll be back,¡± she said, before breaking away from the three and walking out into the battleground.


    ¡°Miss Valeriana will be fine!¡± Poulette told the other two. ¡°Zion always loses anyway.¡±


    ¡°It''s not just about that, idiot!¡± Quincy shrieked, horrified by his naivety. ¡°Are you not aware of the possible injuries Miss Valeriana will get? Nor the possible state of humiliation she would have to go through?! If Zion does that sort of stuff again, it''ll be over for Miss Valeriana!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zoel stated. ¡°Whatever the result in here would decide whether Miss Valeriana gets the respect she''s aiming for.¡±

 Chapter Thirty-One: Roaring Tiger

    Her heart hammered in her chest as she took long, slow steps into the familiar arena. She fought here before against Courtney, but it suddenly felt very large. Its walls looked high and everything seemed so . . . distant.


    Valeriana eyed her opponent who was standing with the same smile she last saw on him that day he challenged her. He held a lance over his shoulder, its length probably matching his own height. It consisted of a very long shaft and a blade on the end that resemble the pincers of a crab. It was painted red with an elaborate design on both the shaft and the blade, as if custom-made solely for its user. It looked somewhat heavy despite its thin frame. It was a wonder how he carried it like that as if it was a feather.


    He nodded at her, his grin widening. ¡°Give me a good time, will you? I was really bored these past days from the lack of a worthy opponent. Not to mention I had to go through that horrible probation, so you better give me what I want¡ªif not more.¡±


    Trying to hide her anxiety, Valeriana drew her weapon and flashed him a small grin of her own. ¡°Exactly how did you even behave?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you the details,¡± he replied with a quirk of his brow. ¡°Anyway, you know Lord Corvan right? He¡¯s an entertaining lad at first but he¡¯s very predictable and boring. He''s one of the very few that forced me to use my strongest cards, but in the end, he''s just like the many others I fought. I wonder if you¡¯re the same.¡±


    Valeriana frowned, but tightened her grip around the hilt of her weapon nonetheless. ¡°We¡¯ll find out,¡± she replied.


    He shrugged, raking his hands through his midnight blue hair. It had a dark tone, somewhat like the color of a midnight sky decorated with stars¡ªthe color of the galaxy. It might look like a shade of black at first, but its color became more evident under the light of the sun. Paired with his electric blue eyes, it was a match made in heaven.


    ¡°The fight will start when the light signal has been launched,¡± said a ceremonious voice.


    Lord Aeron raised his hand and pointed it to the sky, letting it linger in the air for a good few seconds before a ball of light shot out from his palms and illuminated the whole area with an eerie glow.


    Valeriana circled Zion, sizing out the place she would be fighting in the next few moments and taking note of the things that would give her the advantage. Valeriana knew she possessed the ability to win. She just had to play her cards right.


    While she acted all cautious and wary of her opponent, Zion stood there casually in the same position he was in before the fight started. He showed no signs of movements or interest in doing anything at all.


    His lance looked intimidatingly heavy. It was not the kind of weapon a sane person would use in normal combat. Lances were meant for mounted knights on horseback and even then, these people bore horses when these lances became liabilities instead. But this guy was an oddity. Why did Valeriana even expect anything else?


    She recalled Seraphina¡¯s advice. ''Get the flow of the battle in your favor by making sure you fight in your rhythm. Do not let Zion control the fight. You have to make the first move. Land the first strike.''


    Zion eyed Valeriana derisively, raising his brows as if urging her to make her move. The girl didn''t think twice and dove forward, making sure her guards were properly put up.


    With a swift clang, their weapons crossed. Zion moved much faster than she would''ve imagined. He was like a swift blur. Heck, she didn''t even realize he moved! She was a little startled at first, but tried to make up for it by regaining her composure quickly.


    ¡°Is that seriously the best you can do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut it. I haven¡¯t even started.¡±


    ¡°Then what was that? So disappointing,¡± he told her.


    ¡°Then you shouldn''t have challenged me, idiot,¡± she spat at him before briefly withdrawing. The girl then made a quick barrage of attacks. Zion blocked all of them effortlessly, parrying them before they even came.


    She watched as he gracefully spun the object between his hands, letting it circle his body to ward off her attacks. Then, he struck fast. His lance clashed strongly against Valeriana''s sword that the force sent her shaking to her very toes, and although her hands trembled from the strong impact, she clung tenaciously to her weapon.


    Zion smiled eerily. She glared back.


    Valeriana had been pushed back by the strength behind his strike, but she managed to plant her feet to the ground and prevent herself from falling over.


    Seraphina¡¯s words kept playing like music. ''Whatever happens, do not ever let go of your sword. If you do that, it''s all over. Do you understand?''


    Seraphina''s advices were the only things she could cling to at times like this.


    ¡°I take back what I said,¡± he told her. ¡°You''re interesting.¡±


    ¡°How many times did I hear that already?¡±


    ¡°I can''t exactly say it''s a lie, so it''s the truth,¡± he said with a smirk.


    ¡°That''s the lamest line I''ve ever heard,¡± she said, fighting the urge to roll her eyes. If she did, she was afraid he would use that as an opening.


    ¡°Valeriana! Do your best!¡± she heard Keelan cheer. ¡°I want to eat your cooking again!¡±


    Valeriana¡¯s frown deepened, feeling her mood worsening. ¡°Damn. Everybody wants me to win for something stupid. I don''t really understand these people.¡±


    Clang.


    Valeriana brought her sword to meet Zion''s lance and felt weight of the force sent her way. A swift cut from the right sent her body flying to the opposite direction. She fell on the ground and rolled a few feet away from where she originally was. The impact her body made as she landed made her gasp. She clenched her fisted hands from the worry of losing the sword. Yet, when she felt it sitting firmly within her grasp, she breathed out in relief.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡± Elfre stopped in the midst of her sentence, her jaws slacked open. ¡°She''s still holding that godsdamned sword!¡±


    No matter how disheveled Valeriana appeared, the glint of defiance and determination in her eyes never ceased to glow.


    ¡°Valeriana . . .¡± Seraphina muttered. ¡°What in the world . . .¡±


    Lord Aeron hummed. ¡°I can see that Valeriana improved a great deal¡ªfar better than anyone and even I would expect. Very intriguing.¡±


    ¡°What exactly did you teach her, Lady Seraphina?¡± the Headmaster asked. ¡°For someone to be able to move that way in such a short amount of time . . . I wouldn''t believe that she just started holding the sword a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, that girl is, for the lack of a better word, a genius,¡± she said. ¡°I made her do advanced exercises to see how she would fare. I know rushing was a bad idea, but the priority was to let her learn as much as possible in the short amount of time given. I never thought she would improve so fast.¡±


    ¡°So the girl has a natural talent when wielding a sword. I wonder what else she can do?¡± Lord Aeron thoughtfully stated.


    Valeriana buried the sword''s blade on the ground and used it to help herself back on her feet. She clung to it for support and assessed her exhaustion. The girl exerted her best efforts through and through, but no matter how good she fared for the first few minutes, she still didn''t have enough stamina to last long.


    She clumsily lifted her sword and pulled a stance. Breaths came out from her mouth in short puffs as she stared at her opponent daringly. Her hands hurt a lot. Her limbs and some bruising somewhere started to hurt as well.


    Zion stared back at his opponent. He didn''t particularly like hurting women, so he admitted that he was holding back. However, he was surprised when he found himself gradually putting in more effort while the fight lasted. Time seemed to make the girl even stronger.


    He had a foreboding feeling eating away at his guts. There was an unrecognizable emotion that swelled inside him. He managed to push her back for the third time. No matter how the events turned, she never allowed her hands to lose her sword.


    Valeriana¡¯s breath shuddered as she stubbornly maintained a shaky grip on her sword. The continuous impacts that would''ve normally knocked a sword from someone''s hand brought her a great deal of damage. She didn''t want to let the weapon go, hence, she was absorbing a lot of injuries. Her fingers felt sore at the joints. The occasional jerks and twitches made her grit her teeth in pain.


    She panted, sweat sliding down her face. Zion was no longer smiling. Instead, he looked pretty serious for a change.


    Even so, despite the pain throbbing from her hands, she tirelessly continued attacking him. She was gritting her teeth, trying hard not to mind the pain. Their continuous exchange of blows was slowly tiring her out, but lethargy was a luxury she could not afford.


    ¡°Are you really this serious about proving your worth?¡± Zion asked amidst the clamor. ¡°Going this far? You don''t have to feel the need to satisfy other people. They don''t care about you one bit.¡±


    ¡°I''m not doing this for other people! I''m doing this for myself!¡± she said. ¡°Do you think I like being in this situation?¡±


    He went silent for a few moments. ¡°Then I''ll feel bad if I don''t fight you seriously, seeing how much effort you''re putting in this.¡±


    ¡°For someone like me,¡± she paused, a small spark escaping from the clash of their blades. ¡°All I want is for people to see what someone like me can do. I may be a nobody in somebody else''s world, but that doesn''t make me any less than what everyone is. You don''t understand anything.¡±


    ¡°Why go so far for something trivial?¡± he curiously asked.


    ¡°It isn''t trivial,¡± she told him, growling. ¡°Like I said, you don''t understand anything. You''re repeatedly cutting classes, barely attending any of it. You don''t have to work your ass off every night to read tons of books. I know you¡¯re good, but the least you can do is take responsibility!¡±


    ¡°Quite audacious of you to say that to me, fifth-ranker,¡± he said. ¡°I can easily snap your neck into two.¡±


    ¡°Then do it,¡± she snarled. ¡°I''m already getting tired of all this.¡±


    The increasing cadence of the fight initiated a serious, heavy, and uncomfortable air around the arena. The cheering around her was a strong indication of the crowd¡¯s uneasiness. Valeriana continued with her unending cycle of assaults and Zion blocked them with little effort, staying defensive the whole time. When he decided that he got tired, he gave her another strong hit that sent her tumbling once more.


    She got up much slower than the last time.


    ¡°Give up.¡±


    ¡°No . . .¡± answered her weary voice.


    ¡°Why do you go so far for this?¡± he inquired. ¡°I simply cannot follow. . .¡±


    Valeriana felt a numbing pain coming from her hand. She did not dare take a glance down at the fear of losing her determination, but she felt a disgusting wetness that dripped on sand. She knew she was bleeding. The only thing that kept her holding the sword was her willpower.


    He waved his lance in the air, creating a figure of a circle. Fire erupted from the blade, making Valeriana¡ªif not everyone¡ªgasp. The roaring flames licked at the weapon''s sharp edges, but it didn''t seem like it was being burned.


    ¡°You know what?¡± he said. ¡°This might just be the fight I''m looking for¡ªa fight worth winning.¡±


    The girl was shaken.


    ¡°Get yourself ready, Valeriana,¡± he said and smirked. ¡°I won''t be holding back.¡±


    The girl almost slapped herself. Now that he said that he was going to be serious about the fight, she felt more than anxious of what was coming. She stared at the golden flames that crackled on his lance.


    ¡°MISS VALERIANAAA!¡± a voice screamed. ¡°YOU CAN DO IT!¡±


    She recognized that voice which belonged to Poulette. Another chorus of voices echoed, all which belonged to her aides. Valeriana was glad that she had them. They really lifted up her spirits.


    Holding back the tears that threatened to fall out from her eyes, she fixed her gaze on Zion and determinedly tightened her loose grip around her sword. Her hands ached and trembled unsteadily. Still, she wasn''t going to let it get to her.


    ¡°Bring it on.¡±


    Her opponent stared at her incredulously. One moment she was oozing with determination, and now she was tearing up like a stupid fool.


    ¡°What is with you, woman?¡± He sighed problematically. ¡°Why are you so confusing?¡±


    ¡°Not my fault.¡± She sniffed, wiping her tears away. ¡°I was born this way. Maybe you can ask my mother.¡±


    Zion burst into a fit of laughter and he didn''t look like he would stop any moment soon. The bladeless tip of his lance hit the sandy ground. Instead of a weapon, he used it as a substitute for a cane to prevent himself from falling over.


    ¡°Sold!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°I like that joke!¡±


    ¡°Stop laughing,¡± Valeriana said. ¡°There''s nothing funny.¡±


    ¡°But there is,¡± he told her. ¡°Valeriana Kerrigan, quite the funny girl indeed,¡± he said, laughing.


    She blew off the hair that fell on her nose. ¡°I can''t wait until this fight ends.¡±


    ¡°Now, don''t be in such a rush, fifth-ranker,¡± Zion told her. ¡°I want to savor every moment of it as much as I can. It''s people like you that I love to defeat.¡±


    He then repositioned his weapon in front of him and got into his fighting stance. The flames that were lively beating on his blade seemed even more intimidating than before. The look in his eyes visibly changed, the sudden shift sending a shiver down her spine.


    Despite the fear that pooled inside her stomach, she took a huge calming breath and held her ground. Her hands were shaking. She didn''t know if it was because of the fact that they were already trembling since a while ago or because of fear.


    She recalled Seraphina¡¯s words. ''In battle, you''ll find yourself in very dangerous situations, Valeriana. Though you may feel that you are the prey, it doesn''t always mean that you''ll end up getting eaten. Just make sure you don''t go down without a fight.''


    She now knew where his alias came from. At first, she didn''t entirely get it. But, now that he was looking at her with those eyes, she finally understood. Those electric blue orbs seemed to turn into slits and the smile that showed his teeth appeared like he was baring his fangs. The flaming blade made him look the part all the more.


    Her steps stuttered.


    He grinned dangerously and the girl swallowed hard.


    ¡°Ah, damn it all to hell.¡± She clenched her jaws.


    Zion shifted in his steps and shot forward without warning. The crowd gasped at the speed he displayed, which in turn made Valeriana even more nervous. Instead of worrying, she decided to brace herself for whatever was coming. She had a feeling in her guts that everything would turn for the worst-case scenario.


    Her opponent appeared in front of her in a flash and their weapons collided with unbelievable intensity. Valeriana clenched her jaw from the sudden pain that shot out from her hands but planted her feet to the ground to avoid being driven back by the force. This action, however, caused her feet to be buried in the sand, which then served as an evidence of how serious Zion really was.


    Her hands were bleeding profusely, making her grip on her weapon somewhat slippery. However, if she let go now, then all those sacrifices from before would be nothing.


    Grunting, she threw Zion back with all her might. The challenger skidded a few steps away from her, but it did not stop him completely. He moved with the same speed as before and started attacking her relentlessly.


    Valeriana tried blocking each and every one of his attacks, but her skills proved to be inferior to his and she received a big gash on her shoulder. The girl cringed at the smell of her own flesh burning and realized that the swiftness of his movements made it even harder for her to keep up with the pace of the fight. Valeriana began to block his attacks mindlessly, depending on luck and instinct to help her.


    Damn it.


    Valeriana backed away, staggering. She felt like she was breathing in sand while her heart hammered. She held her sword wearily, its tip pointing to the ground. Unfortunately, Zion did not allow her to rest¡ªnor was she expecting him to. He pulled his weapon back before swinging it hard towards Valeriana, maintaining the current distance between them.


    The girl''s eyes widened when she saw balls of fire coming her way. She hurriedly eluded them and jumped off before they could land a hit.


    He pointed his weapon at Valeriana.


    ¡°Shiznits,¡± she muttered, watching the building up of energy that seemed to fuel the fire''s flames on his lance.


    She speedily jumped out of the way as a roaring ball of fire bigger than her flew towards her direction. She hit the ground painfully, landing face first on the dirt while missing the recent attack by a hair''s margin. The fire crackled passionately as it flickered, gradually diminishing. The ground was marred with soot, flames of the surviving blaze decorating the ground of the arena.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Whew,¡± she whispered in relief but yelled and scrambled to move when another one came her way.


    It stayed like that for a few moments before Zion suddenly decided to stop and finally began to cross blades with the girl. Another wound appeared on her thigh, cutting through the cloth of her pants. Valeriana truly did not know where he was throwing his blade, but all she knew was that she was clumsily retaliating. She could feel her weapon slowly slipping from her hands.


    ¡°I . . . will not . . .¡± She grunted. ¡°Let go of this sword!¡± She tightened her grip on her weapon further, not minding the pain that came with it.


    With a battle cry, she stepped forward with all her strength and fired a barrage of attacks his way, completely reversing their positions. Zion was smiling while skillfully parrying her blows. He jumped from toe to toe gracefully, like a gravity-defying, dancing sprite. Valeriana was more of a bird with a broken wing.


    The flames of his lance roared from each strike, causing the girl to sweat from the heat being emanated.


    She shook the bad thoughts away, but they had rooted deep like weeds. ¡°I am not going to lose, damn it!¡±


    Never minding her remark, the fight continued in its current pace.


    ¡°I''m going to enjoy this victory,¡± he said.


    Valeriana knew from the very start that she would lose. Her muscles screamed, blood soaking through her clothes. She never felt so miserable her entire life that she wanted to just pass out and sleep through everything. Yet, through all the hardships of the duel, she knew that she couldn''t and must not back down.


    ¡°Not if I can help it.¡±


    She hopelessly tried to fight him. Zion could tell she was already at her limits. Her attacks were getting weaker and she wasn''t exactly in the same condition before the fight started. She moved clumsily on her feet, waving her sword around unthinkingly.


    ¡°You''re still saying that? With the state you''re in?¡± Zion quirked a brow. ¡°Come on, I''ll give you a chance.¡± He stopped and jumped away from her, lowering his blade. ¡°Maybe I can change my mind and we can continue this fight another day.¡±


    Her knees quivered. It took tons of her willpower just to remain standing. ¡°You think I will believe you? This fight has already started. I might as well finish it.¡±


    ¡°You really are stubborn, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Who said I wasn''t?¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± he paused and looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°I must admit you impress me, Valeriana.¡±


    ¡°I don''t need to impress anyone,¡± she muttered. ¡°I . . . just want to get this fight over with.¡±


    The battle continued and Valeriana shakily responded to his attacks. Zion looked as if he was having fun at first, but it gradually faded and was replaced by total boredom. The light from his eyes disappeared and his mood turned dull.


    Valeriana noticed that he started to move slower than he did from the past few minutes. She couldn''t but think that they were back to square one. ¡°What the hell''s wrong with you?¡± she asked. ¡°I thought you were going to fight me seriously.¡±


    ¡°I changed my mind. This is pointless.¡±


    ¡°You''re seriously confusing,¡± she told him. ¡°One minute you do this and the next thing you do that.¡±


    She was starting to think he was suffering from bipolar disorder.


    ¡°I can''t help it.¡± He lowered his lance. ¡°I can''t help but think I''m beating up a poor kitten that can''t fight back. I mean, just look at you.¡± He gestured to her form. ¡°You''re not even in condition to fight anymore. Although I admire your determination and spirit, you just can''t keep up with my pace.¡±


    Valeriana gritted her teeth and felt her face going red from anger. ¡°So what are you planning to do?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious?¡± Zion lowered his weapon and the flames flickered before disappearing. ¡°I''m throwing it away. It doesn''t amuse me anymore.¡±


    ¡°So it''s only like that? After everything?¡± she asked. ¡°You won''t even try and actually defeat me?¡±


    ¡°I don''t need to,¡± he said. ¡°And I don''t want to. Like I said, I only want a fight worth winning. I don''t need to waste my time here anymore. I should start looking for a more worthy opponent.¡±


    Valeriana''s blood boiled and she began to chew on her lower lip. She didn¡¯t move to make any retorts and instead kept quiet from where she stood, trying to control her anger. That proved to be impossible though, as Zion''s words sunk in.


    ¡°Don''t freaking underestimate me, you ass.¡± She lashed out at him her grip tightening around her weapon. ¡°I can very well cut off that swollen head of yours and feed it to the dogs. I''ll savor every minute of it.¡± For once, she could not believe those words just came out of her mouth.


    He sighed. ¡°Your insults can be pretty unnerving alright.¡±


    ¡°That''s more to where that came from.¡± She growled. ¡°I don''t give a damn about what you think. I won''t let you out of this fight until it''s over, do you hear?¡±


    ¡°But it is already over,¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°Not until I say so!¡±


    With that said, Valeriana attacked, but she was only pushed down by Zion. He competently evaded her attack and forced her to the ground, pointing the tip of his lance at her neck. She sat on the sandy floor, hands buried in the rough grains. Her grip was wrapped tightly around the hilt of her weapon still.


    Her head lowered.


    That was it. She didn¡¯t know what to do. The helplessness nagged at her for being so weak¡ªlike it was an unchangeable fate.


    How na?ve she was.


    No matter her hard work, it wouldn''t be enough for her to win.


    There was a strange sensation that surged through her and her heart pounded. She never felt this way her entire life¡ªthe strong need to prove herself mixed with a flare of built up anger and annoyance. It was painful and frustrating. Her heart was crumbling to pieces and so was she.


    What exactly did she get herself into? Why was the world so unfair?


    She then realized. It wasn''t easy.


    Valeriana never felt so defeated her entire life. She should''ve just become a slave like Lord Aeron suggested. Perhaps everything would be easier. Maybe she would''ve been saved from this cruel place.


    She wanted to surrender. She wanted to succumb to the desire of being freed from all these hardships weighing her down. She wanted to have the old life she had before she saw Seraphina slaying those stupid demons.


    She wanted to go back home.


    A few seconds of silence, a choir of voices echoed in the arena.


    ¡°MISS VALERIANA! GET UP AND FIGHT!¡± the three chorused together.


    At long last, a song which she never thought she would hear permeated the area. The three''s voices didn''t blend that perfectly, but their words were loud and clear. It sent the whole arena silent, attention rapt on the lyrics.


    ¡°You held her down, but she got up. Already brushing off the dust. You hear her voice, you hear that sound. Like thunder, gonna shake the ground. You held her down, but she got up. Get ready ''cause she''s had enough. She sees it all, she sees it now.¡±


    At first, no one seemed to know what was going on, but the girl caught on to what they were doing.


    They were cheering for her. The idea itself brought more tears to her eyes.


    She silently chastised herself for berating her own person. This wasn''t the time to actually lose spirit, right? She was in the middle of a battle. There was no backing out. No retreating.


    Zoel, Poulette, and Quincy continued to cheer from the background. ¡°She''s got the eye of the tiger, a fighter. Dancing through the fire. ''Cause she is the champion, and you''re gonna hear her roar! Louder! Louder than the dragon! ''Cause she is the champion! And you''re gonna hear her roar!¡±


    It clicked in place. She realized that that was what they were talking about earlier this morning. The song of Katy Perry became the instrument for their cheering. She didn''t actually expect them to actually do it, though.


    She hated this song. But right now, it was something she could cling to. So why not? The important thing was the thought.


    ¡°You can do it Miss Valeriana! And you''re gonna hear her roar!¡±


    The long strands of Valeriana''s hair fell on her face, shadowing her expression.


    ¡°Catchy song. Too bad.¡± He started to lower his weapon. ¡°Don''t worry though. It''s not like I want to win or anything. I''ll surrender soon. I just want to let you know that¡ª¡± He was cut off.


    ¡°What''s the use if you gave this fight away? If I''m going to win anyway, I might as well do everything in my power or else I''ll be living off a stupid lie,¡± she stated. Her voice was low but held a dangerously sharp and threatening edge. It sounded daunting, and the pause between her words seemed like the eye before the storm. ¡°This fight isn''t over until I say so.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± He tilted his head to the side, questioningly gazing at the girl. The tip of his blade pointed tenaciously at Valeriana.


    Zion gazed at his fallen opponent as if she was the oddest creature he saw in his entire life¡ªbut of course, that wasn''t not true.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Valeriana? Where''s all the spirit you had a while ago?¡± he asked, yet she caught the uneasy shifting of his feet against the sand, a wary and cautious light sheening his eyes.


    ¡°Do you think I''ll let you walk away that easily? You challenged me to a fight. You might as damn well see it through. You stuck up, goddamned bastard.¡±


    The whole area grew quiet and all the noises that permeated the air vanished. Valeriana caught several voices from around her.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Seraphina stood from her seat abruptly. ¡°Valeriana!¡± she hollered. ¡°Use that technique! You can use that technique!¡±


    Valeriana twitched at the sound of the lady knight''s voice but she could not make out her words. Her body was boiling. She felt numb from the pain and her mind went blank.


    She wanted to win.


    She never felt so strongly about doing something before. Every fiber of her being screamed and urged her to defeat the man before her and mind the consequences that would come with it later. With a loud, enraged roar and newfound strength, she moved.


    To hell with it all.


    ¡°Victory is mine.¡±


    Valeriana then stood from where she fell and fired a seemingly endless onslaught of swift strikes towards Zion. She started moving by instinct alone, her assaults executed without rhythm.


    She glowered at Zion intently, hell bent on pushing him down.


    ¡°This is the right moment, Valeriana! Use that technique! Now!¡± Seraphina bellowed from where she was, but Valeriana didn''t appear to have heard her.


    ¡°Valeriana!¡± Tamara yelled. ¡°Snap out of it!¡±


    I must win. She chanted inside her mind.


    ¡°Miss Valeriana!¡±


    Win.


    ¡°This is a disadvantage of killing intent. When one succumbs to that desire, nothing else comes to mind. I was foolish to think Valeriana would be able to subdue that so easily,¡± Seraphina said. ¡°I should''ve taken into consideration that she was human as well.¡±


    ¡°What is this killing intent?¡± Keelan wondered aloud.


    ¡°Basically a form of adrenalin rush,¡± Aneeka told him. ¡°The person is fueled with unbelievable strength to survive a particular situation. But, while in the state, it is no different to losing yourself to your primal instinct. You lose control of your body and you become reckless.¡±


    Zion grunted. ¡°Damn.¡±


    Her opponent was apprehensive of her impending moves. He took a few steps back from Valeriana warily. He called upon the flames and his lance was set ablaze.


    He hastily jumped back and shot a stream of fireballs Valeriana''s way. She dodged his attacks, evading them while one grazed her arm. The girl made an audible hiss as she felt her skin burn, but didn''t stop.


    It wasn''t long before she reached him and they started to engage in combat once again. She continued her unremitting assault. Their weapons clashed repeatedly, the incessant sound vibrating. Zion felt a surging feeling of distress coming over him as the girl''s insistent attacks continued without letting either of them breathe.


    The challenger gritted his teeth and parried another blow from Valeriana. He twirled his lance between his fingers as if it weighed like a feather and swung down at the girl, only to be repelled by an equally strong force.


    ¡°What?¡± He gasped as he was pushed back. He might''ve been wrong, but did she just predict his move?


    Fight. Win.


    Zion made a quick swing from below but was easily warded off by the girl. He tried moving in again to get back the upper hand which he lost a few moments ago, but Valeriana managed to stop and destroy the pace he was trying to build up.


    Tension grew and he stiffened.


    ¡°Fine! Be that way if you wish!¡± Zion bellowed, hopping a few steps back before skillfully letting his weapon spin between his fingers. The fire that clung to his blade seemed like beams of light moving in circles.


    Zion held the shaft of his lance with his right hand, the blade pointed to east of where he was currently facing. Slowly, a stream of fire erupted from his weapon. He moved the blade around him, creating a ring of fire with him and Valeriana inside.


    ¡°You cannot step outside this ring,¡± he said with a wicked grin. ¡°If you try, the fire will burn you.¡±


    The girl didn''t say anything and continued glowering at him. Charles paused for a moment and tried to discern the challenger''s plan. He massaged his chin with his thumb, lips curling thoughtfully.


    ¡°According to my calculation,¡± he started. ¡°The radius of that circle limits to Zion''s best fighting range which leads to the conclusion that¡ª¡± He was cut off when Tamara piped in.


    ¡°He''s trying to win by putting everything to his advantage. He has the upper hand as long as the both of them stay within that circle,¡± she finished.


    Zion started assaulting Valeriana in his best fighting range as Charles predicted, and slowly, the tide of the battle could be seen flowing to Zion''s favor.


    The human girl felt herself getting pushed back. His speed and the force he exerted increased dramatically.


    Valeriana anchored her feet to the floor to prevent herself from getting pushed back even more, but that strategy was futile. As her ankles went a few centimeters close to the fire making up the figure of the ring, the flames immediately roared, as if cautious of her sudden closeness. She instinctively dove forward to avoid the eruption.


    She could hear the challenger chuckle but did not mind it. Instead, she decided to try and adapt into the sudden change of environment. Even with her current state, a part of her seemed to be conscious enough to be aware of the dangers.


    Fight. Win.


    Valeriana tried fighting back, but Zion proved to be more powerful than what he seemed and completely overpowered the poor girl. The challenger was overcome by anxiety and anticipation from a while ago, but with everything playing right to his victory, his uneasiness disappeared. He, instead, continued to enjoy the torment he was putting upon the current fifth-ranker. She started to appear less and less a threat.


    He pulled back his lance and struck her leg, wounding the flesh of her lower calf. Valeriana staggered from the pain and gritted her teeth, maintaining the current position she was in.


    ¡°Valeriana!¡± Corvan exclaimed, fists clenched.


    Everyone stared at him questioningly.


    ¡°Just finish the damned fight already and use that technique! Come back to your senses! You stupid witch!¡±


    It took a few moments until those words sunk in.


    Something inside Valeriana awakened.


    ¡°I . . .¡± she muttered. ¡°Am NOT a stupid witch, you idiot devil!¡± she screamed from where she stood, facing Corvan with a face flushed with anger.


    Tamara guffawed. ¡°That brought her back alright!¡±


    Shaking her head, the girl finally regained control of her own limbs. ¡°Damn it.¡±


    She looked around.


    They were standing inside a ring of fire. Her instincts told her not to get close to the line that drew the circle. Her memories were foggy, but she could recall focusing solely on Zion and the strong desire to defeat him.


    ¡°The technique, Valeriana!¡± a voice behind her shouted.


    ¡°The technique?¡± she muttered questioningly. ¡°Technique? Wha¡ªoh.¡±


    She willed her face to stay serious and the air around her solemn. The pain around her fingers started to throb and intensified each passing minute, but she tried her best to ignore it. She gnashed her teeth together.


    Even though Seraphina told her to use the technique she was taught, she still didn''t know how to execute the so-called killing intent which was an important factor when trying to perform it. She strained her mind to think of something.


    Control yourself, Valeriana, she told herself. Then bare your fangs. This time not as a cornered rat, but the tiger in the wild.


    She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. She managed to pick up the scent of the fumes that curled from the fire. The wind whispered in her ear ever so gently that she would''ve not noticed it if she did not focus.


    Get your emotions under control, but keep your goals set and clear, she mentally noted. Let the fire burn, but do not let it burn you.


    Killing intent was the fire, she realized. There was always a risk it would burn her, but she must manipulate it to get it under her control instead.


    If her assumptions were correct, then now was the best time to apply what she learned. She willed her eyes to open, her pupils dilating at the sight of Zion in front of her. He didn''t move, just staring at her cautiously. He still looked unsure if he had to attack or wait for her to make the first move.


    I am no prey, she chanted. I''m the predator.


    She walked forward, slowly and dauntingly while her eyes stared straight into his. She wanted him to feel her fire¡ªthe flames that burned with her thirst for victory.


    ¡°Did she lose control again?¡± Keelan curiously asked.


    ¡°This one is . . . different. This is not the aura of a wild, untamed beast, but . . . one of a predator''s,¡± the lady knight said.


    Lady Seraphina could only look at the fight in front of her with mouth open and eyes wide in utter disbelief. Everyone else beside her had the very same reaction, save for Lord Aeron who was openly laughing. She did not know why he was laughing since nothing was funny, but kept it to herself and instead concentrated on the duel at hand.


    ¡°Does this mean humans have killing intent, too?¡± someone asked.


    Lord Aeron stopped as he thought of something. ¡°Or . . .¡±


    Seraphina gazed at Valeriana as she made quick strikes with her weapon, applying the technique she was taught a little bit clumsily at first. She managed to remember the timing¡ªwhen she had to apply the feints and when to land a real attack.


    The Ghost. A technique made up primarily of feints backed up by threatening blows. It was a technique developed by Dantalion Wisperia. The movements consisted of quick strikes in all direction, some mostly fake moves to confuse the enemy. But of course, feints did not usually work on skilled weapon handlers so it needed to look real in the eyes of the opponent. Killing intent, if controlled upon will and worked successfully on the enemy, could make even the smallest feints look like real moves.


    Valeriana raised her hands and thrust her sword forward only to suddenly swing to her right and land a quick blow on Zion''s side. She was surprised when her challenger did not make any attempts to block her attack and brought his lance up to shield his front. It was too late when he realized that he was actually bleeding.


    Valeriana moved back from her previous position and got into stance, dust springing from her tracks.


    ¡°What did you just do?¡± He growled.


    Zion stared at the girl with slightly wide eyes. She suddenly made an attack from the left, so he brought his lance up instinctively to meet hers. Contrary to his expectations though, nothing came. He was holding his weapon out into thin air while Valeriana moved from his right and swiped down, wounding him on the cheek.


    Valeriana assaulted him head on, letting their blades clash noisily. He gritted his teeth and tried not to let her disrupt his rhythm, but every time he managed to pick up his pace, she would attack so suddenly from a direction, her sword visibly moving to cut the air but then disappearing the next second. Next thing he knew, she was right beside him, slicing his skin open.


    She moved but he didn''t even know when she did.


    ¡°What . . . was that?¡± he asked. ¡°A feint? What the hell''s going on?¡±


    He moved to parry her attack, but he then saw her sword coming from above. Instinctively, he brought up his lance to shield himself when her strike actually came rushing from the original direction. Shocked, he attempted to react as fast as he could, but it was too late.


    With a battle cry, Valeriana mustered up all the force she had left and struck at his weapon hard, causing the lance to fly out of his hands. He grunted and attempted to reach for his weapon, but was stopped short when he realized that the girl''s sword was aimed at his throat. He seethed.


    The moment the object flew out of his hands, the fire on the blade was extinguished and so was ring of fire he previously created.


    Valeriana was shocked.


    She used that technique, and now, it really did lead to her victory¡ªalthough she had to go through hell and fire quite literally before she did.


    ¡°Somehow, I have a feeling that wasn''t something Zion did on purpose,¡± Aneeka said in her seat, narrowing her eyes at the scene.


    ¡°It wasn''t,¡± Charles answered. ¡°It''s a genuine victory. Damn.¡±


    ¡°So it''s an actually, really winning victory stuff!¡± Tamara howled before looking down at Charles with a triumphant grin. ¡°YOU LOST THE BET!¡± Shooting out from her seat with an excited jump, the third-ranker cheered at the top of her voice while doing an unsightly victory dance.


    When Valeriana recovered from her shock, she looked at Zion to see an impassive expression. ¡°Surrender,¡± the girl said, panting heavily.


    In order to win the duel, one must be able to subdue the opponent and make them admit defeat or knock them out. That was the rule.


    Instead of having a look of defeat, he grinned. A skin-crawling smile crept up on his lips and showed his perfectly aligned white teeth. ¡°You are an interesting fellow, Valeriana. More interesting than anything I have ever seen.¡±


    ¡°Are you gonna surrender or not?¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡± he asked her, making her freeze and hold her breath. ¡°This fight just got even more interesting.¡±


    She panted. ¡°You . . .¡±


    Zion gazed at her tauntingly before smiling. ¡°But let''s end it here at the moment. I underestimated your worth. I lost because of that. I''ll challenge you again someday, but before that day comes, I''ll make sure I''m ready, so you get yourself polished up good.¡±


    ¡°You mean . . .¡±


    ¡°For this time, for real, I surrender,¡± he said, before he held both of his hands up to symbolize his admission of defeat. ¡°For now. This fight is not over yet.¡±


    Lord Aeron leaned forward to whisper something in Kylon''s ears. The man nodded in reply to whatever he told him and stood to make the announcement. From this point on, the whole arena was filled with silence.


    ¡°The duel ends here!¡± The headmaster exclaimed from his seat, his voice resounding fiercely. ¡°This duel''s officially, actually, really winner! Valeriana Kerrigan! Roaring Tiger!¡±


    ¡°I sense something wrong with how that grammatically sounded.¡± Charles seethed, fixing his glasses.


    ¡°Oh, come on! You''re just bitter!¡± Tamara replied, patting his back while cackling exultantly.


    A chorus of laughter from the Twelve echoed, mingling with the resonant cheers from the audience. Her three, little aides were screaming and shrieking from utter happiness that they were literally crying out her newly established theme song with tears. A few, however, were befuddled from the recent declaration that they could not help but scratch their scalps.


    ¡°I''m confused. So is this an official victory, or an actual, real victory?¡± A spectator among the crowd questioned.


    ¡°Haven''t you heard the headmaster? It''s an official, actual, real victory so get over it!¡± someone replied.


    ¡°How do you know it''s an actual, real victory?¡±


    ¡°Well, Zion always walks away after he humiliates his opponents and says stuff such as I don''t want to anymore. But this time, he admitted his defeat and didn''t walk away at all. Besides, the fact that they gave her an alias means that her recognition is officially, actually, really genuine.¡±


    While others gave a positive response, there were still a few from among audience who felt dissatisfied with the recent conclusion. Some in particular had unprepossessing frowns on their faces.


    With that, the sword fell from the girl''s hands. She kneeled over in relief and looked up, meeting her opponent''s eyes.


    ¡°I won.¡±


    Zion smirked. ¡°I just realized. Winning battles is losing them as much. Don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How much did you sacrifice to achieve this victory?¡±


    She looked at her bleeding hands and began to laugh. The pain made her fingers twitch and tremble. ¡°I guess you''re right.¡±


    He looked up and eyed the sky as the healers started coming in. ¡°Is it really worth it? To lose so much? Just to win once?¡±


    ¡°You win once, but you gain something along the way.¡± She found herself smiling at the emotion that bubbled inside her. ¡°You lose something, but something even bigger replaces it. That''s exactly what makes it bittersweet.¡±

 Chapter Thirty-Two: Recognition and Confession

    Valeriana stirred from where she lie, feeling the lethargy nag at her muscles. Her brows furrowed from the agonizing headache that formed and she let out a small groan from her parted lips. She heard some shuffling as she urged her eyes to open.


    She remembered falling asleep after being attended to by the healer. The adrenalin had washed out and the exhaustion caught up she unknowingly fell asleep.


    She tried to move, but froze when pain attacked from all over, stopping her from shifting her limbs. She looked down at herself and saw that, more or less, her entire body was covered in bandages.


    Valeriana grunted. ¡°Argh. What the hell?¡±


    ¡°You''re awake?¡± a soft voice rang.


    She blinked numerous times to clear her vision and heard footsteps coming her way. Looking up, she saw a green-eyed brunette staring at her with a kind smile. She recognized her as the healer, named Olivia, who helped her many times before, including her duel with Courtney.


    ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    ¡°Roughly a day.¡±


    ¡°Did I . . . ?¡± she trailed off.


    ¡°Win?¡± Olivia continued for her. ¡°Of course. You did.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± She visibly relaxed. ¡°Thank god. I thought it was a dream.¡±


    ¡°But you''re in no condition to move around just yet,¡± she hastily added. ¡°You received more injuries than you did in your previous fight. I had to wrap you all over. Your hands are in the worst condition. You broke a few bones, did you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡ªwhat?¡± The moment she tried to move a finger, a jolt of pain shot up her arm. ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°I told you.¡± She sighed. ¡°You''re a fool for not letting go of that sword. Now look what has happened to you.¡±


    ¡°It was the only way for me to win.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She then flashed a grin. ¡°And I admire you for that, despite the foolishness.¡±


    Valeriana blushed. ¡°When will I get better?¡±


    ¡°I recommend you coming for healing sessions thrice a day for the next few weeks until you¡¯re better. Your wounds should be healed if you come to me tomorrow, but your hands will take longer to recover.¡±


    ¡°I see. So it''s that bad, huh?¡±


    ¡°It''s actually worse than you think.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Valeriana cringed.


    ¡°Classes should''ve already ended by now. I think you should expect some visitors sometime soon.¡±


    ¡°I missed school?¡±


    ¡°You did.¡±


    She groaned. ¡°I''m doomed.¡±


    ¡°Just do your best,¡± Olivia told her. ¡°Fifth-ranker,¡± she added with a bigger smile.


    Valeriana felt a bubble of happiness rise in her chest as a grin stretched her lips. She suddenly felt elated¡ªjubilant really.


    ###


    Valeriana entered the classroom with a sigh. As soon as she stepped in, everyone shot her with wide, curious gazes. She stared back at them, quirking a brow at their behavior. Immediately, they looked away and started chatting amongst themselves.


    She went towards her seat when one hard body nearly knocked her down. Valeriana felt a shot of pain from her back including her hands which hit the floor.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Valeriana! Good morning!¡± Genevieve exclaimed.


    ¡°Ow! Ow! Ow! Get off me!¡± She tried to push the girl off of her but to no avail. The pain in her hands was getting worse by the second. She needed to get the weight off of her.


    ¡°Genevieve!¡± Zevlin pulled his sister away.


    ¡°Sorry! I was just so excited.¡±


    ¡°Gen sort of ate a lot of sweets. She¡¯s radiating with energy as of the moment,¡± Zevlin told her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I guess. Happens to my brother all the time. He goes wild.¡±


    They held out a hand for her to take and began to pull her to her feet. As she stood, the twins¡¯ eyes gravitated over her shoulder, and, like fleeing birds at the face of danger, started to retreat.


    ¡°Let''s go back,¡± Genevieve told his brother.


    The twins dashed to their seats.


    She turned and saw Zion.


    No wonder, she thought as she froze on the spot.


    She quieted and tried to put her hair in place, but then realized her hands were still useless at the moment. They were wrapped in bandages, restricting any movements that might strain her injury further. She hissed in pain and allowed them to fall at her sides instead, unhappily leaving her hair in complete disarray.


    Zion stalked towards the girl and stopped short in front of her, the usual grin toying with his lips. He was a head taller than her, so she needed to bend her neck back to look at him. Nothing had changed.


    ¡°Hold still,¡± he told her, making her freeze.


    He took out a hand from his pocket and reached out. Valeriana flinched and braced herself, but after a few seconds, nothing came. She felt his strong hands smoothing down her hair later on. She stared inquiringly at Zion.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious?¡± he asked, sounding amused. ¡°It''s apparent you can''t do things properly with those hands, so I''m helping you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she curiously queried.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking responsibility. Did you not say it was imperative I do so? I caused those, did I not?¡± He placed a finger on her chin before leaning down to bring his face close to hers. The close proximity allowed the girl to feel his hot breath fanning her face, and that sensation itself got her flustered.


    ¡°Uh . . . er . . . excuse me.¡± She tried to back away but he held her in place, hands snaking around her waist. She glared at him and gently pushed at his chest.


    He chuckled at her reaction. ¡°You''re a wild, dangerous cat in the battlefield, yet in normal circumstances, you are undeniably adorable.¡±


    She didn''t know what suddenly came to him that he began acting like this. One thing she knew was that he was acting too familiar with her. It was uncomfortable and embarrassing¡ªnot to mention they were in public.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me,¡± she said, looking around with cheeks that could rival the color of a tomato.


    ¡°Why? You entertain me so much I don''t want to let go,¡± he said in a teasingly low voice.


    Going even redder, she growled. Eyes were intently watching the both of them. ¡°I said let go!¡±


    She shoved her elbow down his ribs. Her hands weren''t working properly at the moment and she could think of no other move. She sent him wheezing and crashing on the floor.


    ¡°Don''t mess with me, you bipolar bastard!¡± she yelled at him as he landed knelt down and eventually fell on his stomach. ¡°I''m not a subject for your mood swings!¡±


    Seeing him groaning, guilt eventually overcame her. ¡°Uh . . . I¡¯m sorry. I hope you don''t have any broken bones or anything.¡±


    As she reached out, he flipped to his back and grabbed hold of her wrists. Zion looked straight into her blue eyes before cracking up. She looked genuinely concerned, but the moment the guy started to guffaw, she lost all the sympathy.


    ¡°See what I mean by interesting? Even your reactions are unpredictable.¡±


    She stood up, trying to wrench back her arm. ¡°Well, if you''re not hurt, I guess you''re fine.¡±


    He stopped laughing and frowned at her before pulling her back down. ¡°I might have something broken, you know.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Here,¡± he placed a hand on his chest. ¡°My heart.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡ªthat''s stupid.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Now let me go and get up. You''re embarrassing yourself.¡±


    ¡°Listen,¡± he said. ¡°You know, after you defeated me I grew surer about one thing. I want to know more about you.¡±


    If what he was saying was true, Valeriana had one comment for him. ¡°What are you a masochist? Do you like being beaten up?¡±


    He raised a brow at her question.


    ¡°Pedophile?¡±


    ¡°We''re just the same age!¡± he exclaimed, horrified. ¡°Unless you''re seventeen?¡±


    ¡°I am seventeen!¡± But thirty-four in Valemnian years.


    The look of horror wasn''t erased. ¡°Nevertheless, age doesn''t matter,¡± he said, recovering.


    Ew.


    ¡°Stop kidding around!¡± She ripped herself away from his grip and stomped towards her seat. ¡°Didn''t you insult me so many times? What''s this all of the sudden?¡±


    ¡°I just told you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you goddamn freak! Don''t talk to me!¡± she screamed at him.


    She huffed and plopped down on her chair, brows knitted together in frustration. She crossed her arms and legs and glared at Chavi, who was giggling like some lovesick teenager the whole time. She felt disgusted seeing her reaction, but tried to dismiss it¡ªas much as how she tried to dismiss the nagging questions of the twins behind her.


    Fortunately, Lady Seraphina came to class and everyone fell quiet to focus on the lecture being given by the lady knight. Still, she couldn''t shake off the feeling of Zion''s eyes on her. It wasn¡¯t until Lady Seraphina scolded him that she confirmed her thoughts.


    She grunted. After all those insults, what the hell happened to him?

 Chapter Thirty-Three: Tradition

    When classes ended, Valeriana dropped by the infirmary for her healing session with Olivia. After that, her hands felt a load better and she thanked the woman a thousand times before running off to head back to the dormitories. On her way out, she saw Corvan leaning against the wall next to the door.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked.


    He sighed. ¡°It''s for the inauguration.¡±


    ¡°What inauguration?¡±


    ¡°Don''t ask questions. Just come with me.¡±


    He left her there, looking confused. Valeriana followed his retreating form and decided to keep quiet and do what he told her to. She couldn''t help but feel curious. Still, they trod a path Valeriana remembered never taking and was more than confused when they met with Headmaster Kylon and Lord Aeron. They were standing in front of wall with a hanging portrait of a knight holding a mystical sword¡ªit was a dead end.


    ¡°Lord Aeron? Headmaster? What''s going on?¡± she inquired, brows furrowing in confusion. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    They were staring at the picture on the wall depicting the image of a man holding a seemingly unearthly weapon. Valeriana was captivated by the picture and instinctively leaned closer to examine it. The sword seemed heavenly. The surrounding glow around it was eerie and mysterious, yet Valeriana knew it was a significant characteristic to portray the power it held. The man wielding the weapon did not shine any less. The long, golden flowing locks that delicately clouded around his face from the blowing wind. His matching golden eyes added an air of elegance and nobility around him. The regal aura would make anyone grovel at his feet.


    ¡°Do you know this man, Valeriana?¡± Headmaster Kylon asked.


    ¡°I don''t know . . .¡± she trailed off. ¡°But my guess is . . . is this King Friedel? I don¡¯t know why but every time I say his name, I think of food.¡±


    ¡°That''s right,¡± he replied, nodding. ¡°The legendary man who founded the first kingdom of Valemnia which his descendants still continue to rule. The very man who put the demon lord to sleep.¡±


    ¡°And that weapon?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you noticed it,¡± he said. ¡°That''s Ouranos, Heaven''s Sword, the weapon given to the king by the gods to help defeat the demon lord. It contains tremendous holy power that can only be wielded only with those who has the blood of the king.¡±


    ¡°Where is it now?¡±


    Lord Aeron grinned. ¡°It''s in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She looked at the man disbelievingly. ¡°What? It''s just a picture.¡±


    Looking back up at the portrait, she gave it a hard stare before looking back at the court leader, who smiled knowingly at her. She looked at it again and squinted until she saw a button as small as a dot on the sword''s guard. Curiously looking at the three men before her, they nodded at her encouragingly¡ªexcept for Corvan who remained still.


    She reached towards the portrait and pressed the small button before pulling back her arm slowly. Nothing happened for the first few moments until the stone wall suddenly rumbled and moved, revealing a pathway that led to a very dark basement.


    Valeriana cringed and jumped back. ¡°I should''ve known. Where a castle is, there are always secret passages,¡± she said, gulping. ¡°What''s down there?¡±


    ¡°Lord Corvan?¡± The headmaster smirked as he looked at Corvan, who nodded.


    Despite looking annoyed, the first-ranker lifted his hand. In his palms flared a bright, orange flame which illuminated the dark path ahead of them. Valeriana enviously glared at the fire in Corvan''s hands and pouted childishly, huffing.


    ¡°So no need for torches, huh? Damn. Why can''t I have one of those?¡± she asked, sulking.


    She looked back down at the dark pathway and curiously began to descend down the stairs made of aged stone slabs. The walls were narrow and were made up of rough-surfaced stone bricks one could usually see in stereotypical medieval dungeons. In this case though, it was more like some sort of secret door leading to some room that contained piles and piles of blinding treasures.


    ¡°Are we going somewhere with lots and lots of shiny treasures? There are no dragons, are there?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Corvan rolled his eyes. ¡°Where did you get that idea?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking, you know. Don''t dragons typically like shiny treasures?¡±


    ¡°Think what you like,¡± the first-ranker replied.


    ¡°We''ll see when we get down, Valeriana,¡± Lord Aeron said.


    They slowly made their way down the stairs, Corvan''s fire serving as their light along the way. The stone wall closed behind them, caging them in darkness. Valeriana sort of felt excited. This was like one of those typical historical movies she watched on TV¡ªwhen castles have secret passages. It was clich¨¦ but ridiculously amusing. Now that she was treading a path kings and queens probably took long before, she was feeling thrilled to see what lies ahead.


    Once the seemingly endless stairs ended, Valeriana felt her feet landing on hard ground. She walked ahead of everyone until she hit something solid. A small sound escaped her mouth as her head collided against a hard object. Frowning, she stepped back, rubbing the part where she was hurt. She glared at the object in front of her through the darkness.


    Corvan''s fire illuminated the area and Valeriana screamed.


    She dashed back towards the three men and hid behind someone''s back. The thing she bumped against was the fang of a dragon''s open mouth. The creature''s head was even bigger than she was. Its eyes were fierce and its face was riddled with hard scales.


    ¡°What are you screaming about?¡± a voice grumbled above her. ¡°It''s only a rock carving.¡±


    She realized she had hidden herself behind Corvan and immediately pulled away, brows knitting in frustration. She crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°I didn''t know. I thought it was a real dragon,¡± she said.


    Lord Aeron and Headmaster Kylon chuckled at her reaction.


    ¡°It''s a sculpture depicting the holy dragon that guards the tomb,¡± said the Headmaster.


    ¡°A tomb?¡± She looked incredulously at the two. ¡°What tomb? Like Cleopatra''s tomb?¡±


    ¡°I suppose you''re right.¡± Headmaster Kylon nodded.


    ¡°Whose tomb is this then?¡± she asked.


    Corvan opened his mouth.


    ¡°Wait.¡± She held a hand up to stop them from answering question. She wanted to figure it out herself. ¡°The painting outside. Is this tomb . . . the king''s tomb?¡±


    Lord Aeron smiled at her.


    ¡°Oh my god! Seriously?¡± She gasped. ¡°But . . . why would you show this to me?¡± she asked, confused. ¡°This totally should be confidential, right?¡±


    ¡°Let''s go this way.¡± Headmaster Kylon steered her towards their right. ¡°The academy has had an ancient tradition that began ever since it was first established.¡±


    ¡°Celeste Academy was founded by Dilandau Polare and was initially intended to be a simple training facility. Eventually, however, it turned into a full-blown learning institution a few years later, when the need for having a trained army proved to be urgent¡ªand not just any army, but an elite one,¡± Lord Aeron explained. ¡°Since then, this tradition has been passed down to every titleholder of a position within the Celestial Twelve¡ªan infant version of the Celestial Knights. You see, as soon as you graduate, inevitably, you will also hold a position within the twelve top-ranking knights.¡±


    ¡°How are you so sure about that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a proven outcome,¡± Lord Aeron told her. ¡°It¡¯s either the Celestial Knights, or commanders of the continental knights, head Celestes¡ªtop-ranking officials and very influential people. This success is partially believed to come from the blessings you get from the Central Chamber.¡±


    ¡°You mean this place?¡± she looked around as they continued walking.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Aeron answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s the legend, you see¡ªbut, now, it¡¯s like a necessary baptism of some sort,¡± Headmaster Kylon started with a smile. ¡°Not to mention the Central Chamber has a very special barrier that surrounds it. Unlike the tangible ones you commonly see, this one has been personally set up by King Friedel before he died and it still stands today. You can consider it as a security check. If you are able to enter without any protest from the barrier, it will mean that you have officially earned your position. If you enter the tomb with evil intent, then you will be casted out, and I¡¯m afraid we will have to detain you if it does happen.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s . . . oh god, please don¡¯t.¡± She shook her head nervously. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even aiming to win the position, I just want to go home . . .¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t heard of anyone forcefully casted out since a hundred years ago or so,¡± Lord Aeron reassured.


    ¡°Then I just might be the first one in a while,¡± she grumbled.


    Lord Corvan turned to look at Valeriana with a nerve-grating smile which she returned with a warning glare.


    ¡°Why so pessimistic?¡± Kylon inquired.


    ¡°After all that happened so far, I¡¯m starting to think I already used up all my luck.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as luck,¡± Lord Aeron said. ¡°Besides, I doubt you¡¯ll actually be casted out. Now come on. Let¡¯s not dawdle.¡±


    They walked through a seemingly long hallway and ended up facing two, large, towering doors. It didn''t look like a typical door. Instead of knobs, in place was the similar sculpture of the dragon she saw before. It was a dull grey color and had intricate carvings. Valeriana went forward and ran her fingertips over the door. There were inscribed writings on its cold surface that was strangely numinous.


    ¡°How do you read this?¡±


    ¡°El¨®n ad vortem,¡± Corvan smoothly enunciated. He carried an accent that seemed natural for the language, trilling the r in a manner that resembled Italian.


    ¡°Proud and brave,¡± she replied, recalling Seraphina¡¯s words from before. ¡°Is that a motto?¡±


    ¡°Of every knight.¡± Kylon nodded. ¡°Hopefully now, it¡¯s yours too.¡±


    The rock was cold and smooth. She tried pushing it open to no avail. It was as heavy as it looked. There was a soft jingle which made her turn. The headmaster held a key in his hands, and it was no plain key. It was gold and had dots of semi-precious gems embedded on the surface.


    ¡°That¡¯s fancy . . . and yeah, but . . .¡± She looked between the headmaster, the key, and her bandaged hands.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot. Allow me,¡± he said and walked towards the doors. She watched him insert the object in a keyhole at the center of the second door and turn it. Valeriana then heard a loud click and the markings it bore glowed momentarily before parting and opening a path.


    Valeriana''s mouth fell open.


    The king''s burial chamber was circular. In the middle of the room was a coffin with an elegant sculpture of a handsome man on top¡ªa masterpiece solely created to be dedicated to this place.


    ¡°Your moment of truth.¡± Lord Aeron gestured to the entrance, which made her swallow. Hard.


    Reluctantly, she stepped forward. Although there was a sudden change in the feel of the environment¡ªlike some potent energy circulating in the air¡ªnothing incredulous happened. With a sigh of relief, she entered the king¡¯s tomb.


    Twelve different statues with unique poses were situated in every direction against the wall. In a way, it reminded her of the gargoyles that protruded from the corner of the Empire State Building¡ªjust that they weren¡¯t. The reason why would probably because of their blank, but intimidating stare. Despite them being lifeless and made of stone, the artist had managed to capture their expressions and aura that Valeriana would have believed otherwise.


    There was one more detail worth observing¡ªkey-shaped holes on their chests.


    ¡°This is awesome!¡± she said and jumped excitedly on the balls of her toes.


    ¡°In the middle of this room lays the king,¡± Lord Aeron''s said, his voice making noticeable echoes within the room. ¡°The carving on that coffin signifies it''s his resting place.¡±


    ¡°Then what are those other statues about?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Make your guess. I have elaborated on it before we entered.¡± Headmaster Kylon inquired.


    Valeriana took a three hundred sixty degree turn before looking at the headmaster. Her long hair swished around her in slow, sweeping motions. ¡°I guess¡ªthose Celestial Knights you were talking about.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Celestial Circle or Twelve came from the position of these honorable knights around you,¡± Headmaster Kylon said as he pointed on each of the sculptures. ¡°The king could not have fought alone, you see. One hero cannot take all of his enemies. He needed allies¡ªcomrades to aid him in battle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cool. So these are the originals? Awesome. I feel like I¡¯m in a video game of some sort, because I still can¡¯t believe all of this is real,¡± she said and poked the statue she was currently examining. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°That is Abelard Keiffer.¡±


    She went still and scratched her head. ¡°Keiffer? Sounds familiar . . .¡±


    ¡°Remember Keelan?¡±


    ¡°Whoa, holy shiznits. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re related!¡± She gasped.


    Headmaster Kylon simply nodded. ¡°After the Great War, the Celestial Knights were rewarded with aristocracy. In order to distinguish them from the rest, they were given their current names. For example, Abelard Keiffer became Abelard von Keiffer de la Kaiven.¡±


    ¡°I don''t get it, where did the Kaiven come from?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Kaiven of the earth,¡± he answered. ¡°Abelard was the representative of Denovega. He wielded the element of earth.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± she said, rubbing her chin. ¡°So are you telling me that this is the great-great-great-great thousand times something grandfather of Keelan?¡±


    ¡°That''s correct.¡±


    ¡°Figures,¡± she muttered and squinted, looking the statue eye-to-eye. ¡°They have the same smile and that happy-go-lucky expression.¡±


    ¡°Are you done sightseeing?¡± Corvan asked impatiently.


    ¡°Oh! I gotta see this! Which one is Corvan''s ancestor?¡± She jumped between statue to statue, inspecting each and everything. She stopped in front of a man with a solemn expression on his face, his eyes staring at the ground. ¡°Neh. Probably not this one. It looks more like Brindon,¡± she muttered, before turning to one which looked like it had an angry expression. ¡°But Brindon''s not nobility, is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± Aeron replied.


    She furrowed her brows and inspected the statue closely. Glancing over her shoulders to look at Corvan, she began comparing. She frowned and thoughtfully nodded.


    ¡°I guess it''s this one.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that?¡± Lord Aeron asked, cocking a brow.


    ¡°Well, one reason is that they have the same frown on their faces. See?¡± She pointed out how they looked the same with the face Corvan was making. The wrinkles of the first-ranker''s face made him bear a great resemblance to the statue Valeriana was referring to.


    Long hair. Angry frown. Impatient face.


    ¡°And this here. They look so much a like it''s scary.¡± She pushed her brows together with her forefingers, creating wrinkles between her eyes¡ªa great imitation of the frown the first-ranker had on his face at the moment.


    Kylon and Lord Aeron glanced between the statue, Valeriana, and Corvan. The headmaster coughed, trying to contain his laughter, while Lord Aeron did not bother hiding his amusement.


    ¡°Very perceptive! Very perceptive!¡± The court leader was clapping his hands, his laughter booming. ¡°I commend you, Valeriana!¡±


    ¡°I don''t find this funny,¡± Corvan said, crossing his arms over his chest with his frown worsening.


    ¡°Well, is this your great something one thousand times grandpa or what?¡±


    Headmaster cleared his throat and tried to contain his smile. ¡°That is Hildegaud Vaushna.¡±


    ¡°Aha! I was right!¡± she exclaimed.


    ¡°So what if he was?¡± Corvan asked, irked. ¡°Hildegaud Vaushna was the king''s right hand man during the Great War against the demon lord Valdis. If there was someone else who could stand up to the demon lord, it would be him.¡±


    ¡°You take after him a lot, then,¡± she said, smiling.


    ¡°Is that supposed to be a compliment or an insult?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°Which one do you think it is?¡± she asked.


    Corvan opened his mouth to retort until the headmaster came forward and put a stop to their brewing argument. He walked towards the coffin and held out a hand, beckoning for Valeriana to come with him. The girl reluctantly followed and stood beside the headmaster as he stopped in front of the king''s casket.


    ¡°See here, Valeriana.¡± He waved a hand towards the coffin. ¡°Not all of the students in the academy know of this,¡± he told her. ¡°The fact that the king was buried underneath the academy is a big secret¡ªfor with his remains is a very important treasure sought by many.¡±


    ¡°What treasure?¡±


    ¡°The most powerful holy artifact known to contain the power of the five gods,¡± he said. ¡°The Ouranos, sword of the heavens.¡±


    ¡°So it''s here?¡± She stared at the coffin wide-eyed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The headmaster nodded. ¡°Right here, on these very chambers. I suppose you were wondering why someone would even build an academy here in the middle of enemy territory. Well, this here is your answer. The excuse to let students get accustomed to demonic presence is just that¡ªan excuse.¡±


    ¡°I know you already explained the issues with the tradition and stuff, but I still don¡¯t get it. Things like these¡ªthey¡¯re very . . .¡±


    Valeriana reached towards the coffin. The moment she laid a hand on the surface, she felt a sudden pulse that made her stop short and gasp. She pulled her hand back as if burned and backed away from the coffin warily, holding her arm close. Staring at it wide-eyed, she breathed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too shocked. It does have that kind of effect. Its power is overwhelming, is it not?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I . . .¡± She looked hesitantly at the headmaster before glancing back at the king''s coffin.


    ¡°As I was saying, as one of the Twelve, it will be your duty to guard this chamber with everyone else,¡± he said.


    ¡°What? Me?¡±


    ¡°Who else is the fifth-ranker?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Are you serious?!¡± she asked excitedly. ¡°Guard this chamber with the others? Really?¡±


    ¡°I trust you to do your job well,¡± he said, stringing the key on a golden chain and clasping it around Valeriana''s neck. He stepped back and smiled at the girl. ¡°Fifth-ranker.¡±


    ¡°Thank . . . you,¡± she muttered. After a few, dramatic moments, she found herself looking down at the ground, her voice dying from her tightening throat.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Kylon asked.


    ¡°I''m just . . . happy,¡± she said, sniffing. She grinned at the headmaster with glassy eyes.


    ¡°That''s a good thing but don''t cry,¡± he said, chuckling.


    She nodded and hastily dabbed her eyes with her sleeves. She grabbed the key that hung around her neck along with the necklace of protection she was given. The object looked undoubtedly pretty, especially when the light hit the colorful stones.


    ¡°This key? Is it mine?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he answered. ¡°Be careful with it, Valeriana. It does not only open the door to this chamber, but it also opens the king''s coffin where Ouranos is. It''s one of the twelve keys needed to obtain the sword. Do not, at any cost, let it fall to anyone else''s hands¡ªnot even the other rankers.¡±


    ¡°You can trust me on this, Headmaster! I won''t let you down!¡± she told him cheerfully. Her face then twisted in confusion. ¡°What''s the reason for giving this to students? Shouldn''t bigger people do this instead? Or you, even.¡±


    ¡°I already did¡ªwhen I was still studying in the academy. And for the reason why, I do not know,¡± he told her. ¡°It wasn''t that easy, though. That will be the hardest part of being a fifth-ranker. So, Valeriana, take care of the key¡ªeven if it costs you your life. No one must get the heaven''s sword until the rightful owner comes to retrieve it.¡±


    ¡°The rightful owner?¡±


    ¡°King Friedel,¡± he answered.


    Valeriana raised both of her brows. ¡°Huh? But he already has it with him. Shouldn''t he keep it instead?¡±


    Corvan placed a fisted hand over his lips. ¡°Stupid.¡±


    Valeriana flashed him a glare. ¡°Don¡¯t call me stupid, idiot!¡± She rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Then, you stupid idiot,¡± Corvan corrected.


    Valeriana shot him daggers.


    ¡°King Friedel has been long dead¡ªbut his soul and blood lives on.¡± Aeron touched the coffin. ¡°In order to wield the sword Ouranos, you must also have King Friedel''s blood running through your veins¡ªbecause he who is not a kin will be consumed by the power and turn to dust.¡±


    ¡°Er . . .¡± She gulped.


    ¡°This is the same concept that applies to you, Valeriana,¡± the court leader continued. ¡°One who is not born in the lands of Valemnia cannot withstand the power pressure. This power pressure is the reason why we have unique abilities that sets us aside from humans. The blood in our veins allows us to use whichever ability we''re born with.¡±


    ¡°I see . . .¡± she said, sighing. ¡°So there''s no hope for me.¡±


    ¡°Do not be upset, my dear,¡± Lord Aeron said, making his way beside the two. ¡°You can always become a slave.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± She jumped a couple of meters away from where the court leader was standing.


    ¡°Are you really not going to change your mind?¡± he teased.


    ¡°No! Not ever! So stop it, will you?¡± she growled at him. ¡°But I do have one more question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why is the most important treasure of King Friedel be in a place like this?¡± Valeriana asked. ¡°And why ask the students to guard it?¡±


    The Headmaster and Lord Aeron exchanged glances before returning their gazes towards Valeriana, who waited the answer to her question with anticipation.


    ¡°That isn''t just one question but . . . we don''t know as well. What we do know, however, is that it is tradition,¡± Kylon said. ¡°I cannot give you any other answer than the answer that I¡¯ve been giving you.¡±


    ¡°Tradition, huh.¡±

 Chapter Thirty-Four: Out of Energy

    Days in the academy started early and nights ended late. Weekends were not rest days for Valeriana as she used the time to brush up on her archery skills after she botched her first session in class. Her clumsiness was like a chronic disease, often causing her instructors to sigh and shake their heads. Surprisingly though, she had good foundations in hand-to-hand combat, deploying interesting tactics to take down her opponents. In this area, she proved to be a frontrunner and received praises from her instructor. On the other hand, her clumsiness with weapons and lacking knowledge were major pitfalls.


    Fulfilling the quotas weekly required going into a combat arena in demonology, handing over the envelope they were given to a moderator who would then record the numbers of win. They were given a variety of stimulations, encountering different kinds of demons with a level corresponding to their own strengths.


    For the members of the Celestial Twelve, they were given an extra pressure and their enemies were stronger than the ones ordinary students would have to fight. Valeriana¡¯s first efforts in the combat arena to fulfill her quota had been a failure and she barely managed to take down one demon. There were disappointed shakes of the head and gazes of disapproval as she walked out fuming, but she did not dare lower her head.


    When she came back the next day to try once more, the onlookers were given a change of pace. Despite Valeriana failing on her first tries, she made sure she would never repeat the same mistakes. She improved on her experience, taping on the holes she left and wounding them tight.


    She also did her research.


    ¡°Low-ranked shadow demon whatchamacallit or something,¡± she muttered, holding the sword in one hand as she eyed her opponent¡ªor at least tried to. Currently, the demon literally lurked in the shadows where it could hide itself, camouflaging with its environment. ¡°Very covert in movements though mechanic in nature, driven by instincts . . . and emits poisonous miasma detrimental to health and mentality when inhaled.¡±


    They were expecting Valeriana to confront the enemy upfront like most of the other students had done. However, she moved towards the light and held out the blade of her sword, using its smooth surface to reflect rays of light throughout the room. There was shrieking when one of the rays came in contact with a shadow in one of the dark corners to which the girl swiftly moved towards, knocking down a lizard from the wall and piercing through it with no hesitations.


    She withdraw her sword as the simulation dissipated, nodding her head once in satisfaction. Valeriana lifted her head and gazed at the moderator who was looking on with mild curiosity and surprise. A small smile pulled on her lips before it disappeared completely.


    ¡°Next!¡± she exclaimed, the thunder in her voice pulling the souls of the spectators back to their body.


    Compared to the other students who ended early, she finished her quota the day before the deadline. The moderator who was tasked on monitoring progress could not help but give her a nod of acknowledgement for her efforts. Although her achievements so far were pale in comparison to the other rankers, her determination and perseverance were worthy of notice.


    Of course, these ¡®determination¡¯ and ¡®perseverance¡¯ were not without consequence. Her nights consisted of thick books, hot teas, and were pretty much sleepless as well. During the mornings, she would help in the preparation of breakfast after which she would attend her classes and exhaust herself with different physically and mentally straining exercises. When her classes finish, she would go back to the residences to do her chores and at night she would immerse herself into catching up through research.


    She was pretty much Cinderella with no prince charming. Even if she did, he was probably a jerk. The Twelve was a handful lot. Although they had moments of kindness, they were generally very lazy and carefree. Most of them, she would find minding their own business, practicing their own thing.


    Once, she saw Zevlin struggling to control his flames. He ended up burning some of the equipment in the Twelve¡¯s personal training yard, which then left his eardrums ringing from an earful of lecture from Charles.


    They minded their own business, yes, but they were still a pain either way. Especially since she ended up having to clean up after his mess herself.


    Thankfully, they also offered her help in honing her skills, offering their free days.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    This day was such as day.


    All geared and prepped, Valeriana aimed for the target and fired her arrow with shaky hands. Corvan observed her shot closely, his gaze following the line of trajectory before the tip whipped past the target. Valeriana disappointedly broke her stance and placed her hands on her knees while breathing in deeply through her mouth.


    ¡°Can you not even give a proper aim? This will be much harder on horseback,¡± Corvan stated as he folded his arms. ¡°Well, I guess this is a nice improvement. The first time, you cannot even shoot the arrow properly.¡±


    Brindon wordlessly agreed, dropping the hand that held the bow to his side.


    ¡°I already showed you the proper stance for this, right? How many times do I have to tell you to balance your weight? Also, fix your arms.¡± Corvan adjusted her arms to a lower position, as if to straighten it. ¡°Your arms are too tensed. You can''t be reckless here. The thing most important about archery is accuracy.¡±


    Valeriana dragged the bowstring with an arrow fixed on the spot, pressing it against her cheek. She stepped into the proper position and tried to balance her weight like Corvan said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this, I¡¯m so tired,¡± she muttered weakly. Her knees caved in. At the same time, her fingers loosened and the bow and arrow slipped free.


    ¡°Hey! Valeriana!¡± Corvan''s voice rang. His strong arms wound around her back and waist securely, breaking her fall.


    ¡°Go away, you evil dude,¡± she grumbled.


    Corvan¡¯s brows twitched at her half-conscious statement.


    ¡°Rowe!¡± he yelled and the charming chap came rushing forward. Few of the Twelve who were watching had been taken aback by the suddenness of the girl collapsing, but did not make any move to interfere. ¡°Take this girl. She disgusts me.¡± He lifted her from the ground and threw her into the arms of Rowe, who was barely able to maintain his balance when he caught Valeriana.


    Rowe sweated. ¡°She''s heavy. How can a person who looks very slim possess such a heavy weight?¡±


    ¡°You never notice. But during lunch break, she eats like a pig,¡± he stated. ¡°Take her to the infirmary.¡±


    ¡°I''ll try my best.¡± He grunted and adjusted the position of Valeriana whom he held.


    Corvan grunted and frowned. ¡°Seriously,¡± he said, raking his fingers through its long strands. ¡°Fainting in the middle of training, I''ll make sure to work you off to death later.¡±


    It took a few minutes to reach the infirmary, and the pair received stares from the other students along the way. After successfully arriving, Rowe gently set down Valeriana on a bed. He called for the healer and turned in time to see Corvan with his back against the door frame.


    ¡°You can relax, Lord Rowe. The girl will be fine,¡± the healer assured and swept the curtains to get to work.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Lord Corvan?¡± Rowe smiled while asking. ¡°Are you guilty?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m not.


    ¡°Lord Corvan, where is your heart?¡±


    ¡°It''s not my fault that she doesn''t know anything.¡±


    ¡°And it isn''t Valeriana''s either,¡± Rowe pointed out. ¡°You¡¯re pushing her really hard, Lord Corvan. That¡¯s terribly cruel of you.¡±


    ¡°Stop playing the role of kind lord, Rowe. You¡¯re such a hypocrite. You say we push her so hard yet you said nothing until she fainted.¡±


    The healer then came out while shaking her head. ¡°I''m sorry, gentlemen. She''ll need to rest for a while,¡± she said. ¡°Looking at her condition, she had greatly overworked herself. I think she might''ve pushed herself too hard.¡± She then nodded at the both of them. ¡°Let her stay here until she wakes up. I¡¯ll go and get some other work done.¡±


    With that, she walked off and sat back behind her desk.


    ¡°I suppose I should¡¯ve taken a firmer stance,¡± Rowe whispered, his brows furrowing in guilt.


    ¡°Trying to escape scrutiny, are you? Just admit you¡¯re not as kind as you ought yourself to be.¡± Corvan brought a pair of deriding eyes up Rowe¡¯s face, yet all he was given was a patient smile.


    ¡°I do not claim to be perfect nor am I as kind as you say I ought myself to be.¡±


    Not a second later, someone came running through the doors with a bang. Startled, they all looked up to see a flash of midnight blue hair appear. Zion came in, panting.


    ¡°Is she alright?¡± he asked, slightly sweating as he entered.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± the healer sitting behind her desk frowned. ¡°Can you not see there are people resting in this place?¡±


    ¡°I apologize,¡± he said, yet there was not an ounce of apology in his eyes.


    Zion''s eyes went over to the two standing near the bed where Valeriana slept. He flipped back the hair that was matted against his face and grinned at the sight of the two highest rankers. ¡°Well, how nice to see you, Lord Corvan, and you too, Lord Rowe.¡±


    Rowe frowned at the sight of him. ¡°It''s a pleasure.¡±


    Corvan was more open with showing his despise. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? For Valeriana, of course. You should know by now, Lord Corvan,¡± he told him. ¡°I have staked my claim.¡±


    Corvan could not help but snort at his statement. ¡°You are horrible at decision-making then. The city of Brunhild will have a troublesome time having you as their baron.¡±


    ¡°Or will they?¡±


    The young lord glanced at Valeriana, who slept soundly on the bed where she was put. The blankets covered her to her waist with her one of her arms resting on her stomach and the other resting on her side. She was breathing through her parted lips which were pallid.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone unnecessarily making her suffer,¡± he told him. ¡°So, Lord Corvan, I recommend you do not do this again unless you want your position taken away from you.¡±


    ¡°And who are you to threaten me? Remember your position, Zion. Should you be deemed incapable, your title will be wrested away from your hands. Your father will be thoroughly disappointed.¡±


    With that, Corvan turned towards the door and left.


    Rowe nodded gratefully at the healer and smiled at Zion. ¡°Well, then . . . we''ll be taking our leave. Please look after her.¡±

 Chapter Thirty-Five: Concern or Guilt

    Valeriana''s eyes fluttered open and light blinded her eyes. She yawned and rose from the unfamiliar bed.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± she asked and reached up to rub her throbbing temple.


    ¡°You''re already awake?¡± Olivia, who was sitting on a chair, craned her neck and gave her a smile. ¡°You overworked yourself and fainted.¡±


    ¡°I fainted? Oh, man. Corvan is going to kill me.¡± She massaged her forehead in irritation and sighed. ¡°This never happened to me before.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel fine now?¡± the lady asked.


    ¡°Yes, I do. I think it''s time for me to go back.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To my room.¡±


    ¡°To rest?¡±


    ¡°Uh . . .¡±


    The healer shook her head. ¡°Don''t try to rush very much. If you continue like that, your body will fall. Try to mind your health, dear. That''s a warrior''s greatest wealth, you know.¡±


    ¡°I guess I was a bit reckless. But I only have about a week left. Our real lessons will start after that.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Celeste Academy only uses the first month of the year as an eye-opener for the students. The real challenge will start, like you said, after that.¡±


    ¡°Please don''t remind me.¡±


    The healer laughed. ¡°It''s alright to cry out, you know. I''m willing to listen to your complaints. This would help vent out your frustrations, yes?¡±


    Valeriana almost wanted to cry. ¡°Oh my gosh, you''re so kind.¡± She grunted as tears misted her eyes. ¡°Why can''t everyone else be like you?¡±


    ¡°You can''t blame anyone,¡± she said. ¡°They all carry huge burdens. Just don''t go overboard with everything and get some sleep at least six hours a day.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to be afraid of not being able to catch up. Believe me, I have an eye for things and I know you can do it.¡± She winked encouragingly at Valeriana.


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± she said, smiling.


    ¡°No problem. You can come here any time you like when you have problems.¡±


    Valeriana nodded. ¡°Sure. Thanks.¡± The girl started to get up. ¡°Thank you very much for everything.¡± Valeriana bobbed her head swiftly at Olivia before dashing right out of the door.


    She managed to catch a swift glance of the time at the infirmary. Apparently, it was already a little past six o''clock. She thought it would help relieve her stress if she listened to music while reading the sixteenth chapter of her history book. Her mother did bother sending her the gadgets she owned, so she should at least use it from time to time.


    Valeriana managed to finally familiarize herself with the route heading towards the high-class building the Celestial Circle kept to themselves. After almost a month of running around and doing the ridiculous things the circle made her do, she probably could walk her way back with her eyes closed.


    Just as she was about to take a right turn, she smacked right into a hard chest. She fell over and landed straight on her rear end. Valeriana grunted from the pain and looked up, only to see Corvan staring intently at her.


    She fumed and stuck out her bottom lip in frustration. ¡°Why is it that I have to run into you every damn time since the moment I came here? Are you doing that on purpose or something?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Funny. I thought it was you who had the habit of bumping into me. It''s either that, or I would''ve thought that you liked having to run into my chest.¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Haha. I''m laughing,¡± she sarcastically remarked, her face unexpressive.


    ¡°Besides, shouldn''t you be resting?¡±


    She sighed and stood up. ¡°I''m perfectly fine, mind you.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you faint? The healer said you had greatly overworked yourself, that''s why you collapsed.¡±


    ¡°Like, duh. Well, I guess it''s my fault for going overboard. I just didn''t have time to rest, that''s all.¡± She dusted off her bottom and looked up at the young lord, whose frown seemed to get worse every passing second.


    They stared at each other without saying anything for a few moments before Corvan finally decided to break the silence.


    ¡°I see. Then blame yourself for your stupidity,¡± he told her, which made her deadpan.


    ¡°You insensitive jerk!¡± She stomped her feet in aggravation. ¡°Why do you think I''m even in this situation anyway? If there''s anyone to blame, it''s you!¡±


    He frowned even more, wrinkling the space between his brows. To her shock, he didn''t make any sort of retort that would counter what she said. Instead, he remained quiet.


    ¡°Uh . . . sorry,¡± she whispered, feeling awkward about his unexpected silence.


    ¡°When you get back to the residences, make sure not to do anything strenuous,¡± he told her before shoving something inside her hands. ¡°Better yet, don''t do anything stupid that will make you fall face first on the ground. You shame the Twelve by doing so.¡±


    She raised a brow at him.


    After that, he turned his back on her and walked away. Valeriana stared at his retreating form before looking down to see what he gave her. It was a small pouch tied together by a small string. Opening it curiously, she saw herbs.


    She brought it up to her nose and sniffed, catching a whiff of a familiar fragrant aroma. It belonged to that drink that Charles made for her a few weeks ago. If she wasn''t mistaken, it was supposed to give her enough energy to move about for a day.


    Valeriana glanced back up at Corvan as he continued to walk away.


    Was he concerned? Or just guilty?


    She shook her head, feeling her brain being stretched beyond its limits at having to understand the first ranker. She decided to head back to the Twelve''s residences. She shoved the little pouch deep into her pocket to avoid losing it. When she entered the lobby, all eyes were curiously examining her up and down. As expected, Tamara was the first to comment.


    ¡°Oh, Valeriana! Back so soon? Anyway,¡± the third-ranker said. ¡°A package arrived for you a while ago.¡± She jerked her finger towards a brown box sitting in the middle of the room.


    Valeriana¡¯s eyes were drawn to it and she could not help but let out a gasp.


    ¡°It looks weird. Shaped like a crate, but not made of wood,¡± Tamara commented.


    She rushed towards the box and hugged it affectionately. She then pulled back and looked around the room. ¡°Anybody got a knife?¡±


    Charles fished a sheathed knife from his pocket and tossed it to Valeriana''s direction. The girl gave him her thanks before pulling the blade out and slicing through the tapes that held it together. The other rankers came forward, leaning over Valeriana¡¯s shoulder as she pulled the flaps apart.


    ¡°Mom, you are awesome,¡± she said in excitement and took out a box of Oreo Double Stuff. This was the only sweets she ever liked. She never really took a liking to other brands of cookies or chocolates, but this one was an exception. ¡°I can''t wait to munch on this.¡±


    ¡°What''s that?¡± Keelan asked, sniffing. ¡°Smells sweet.¡±


    Valeriana ripped one open and took out an Oreo before shoving it to Keelan''s mouth. ¡°Taste it for yourself! You''ll like it!¡±


    Keelan looked shocked for moment before he eventually chewed the whole thing and started swallowing. As the biscuit melted on his tongue, his eyes sparkled and he jumped excitedly. The strawberry-blond hair on top of his head bobbed with him as he leaned towards Valeriana for more.


    ¡°Can I have some more?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Here.¡± The girl shoved the packet in his hands.


    Keelan peered into the packet before pulling out another cookie and shoving it into his mouth. ¡°This is amazing!¡± He then smiled, revealing a row of teeth crusted with dark crumbs.


    Those who saw this could not help but chuckle at the sight of the eleventh-ranker.


    Valeriana pulled another one open before shoving one cookie into each of the rankers'' mouth when they curiously asked what Keelan was eating. She couldn''t help but giggle at the look on their faces when the crunch reverberated in their ears.


    When everyone got their share, Valeriana went towards Corvan. She held out a cookie to him. ¡°Want one?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± He frowned. ¡°If you''re trying to poison me in anyway by deceiving me with such a sweet aroma, then you are horribly mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Relax.¡± Valeriana rolled her eyes. ¡°It''s only a cookie. Although, you''re starting to make me hope I did put something in here,¡± she told him.


    ¡°I don''t eat human¡ª¡±


    He was cut off when Valeriana violently shoved a piece into his mouth, taking him aback. The girl grinned at him before walking away to go back to where her package was. She stopped short and gasped when she saw Raziel holding a pack of her menstrual pads.


    ¡°What is this contraption?¡±


    The girl rushed to where he was and snatched it from his hands. ¡°Don''t touch this!¡± she exclaimed.


    Raziel raised a brow at him. ¡°What''s it for?¡±


    She went beet red. ¡°It''s not something you should know about.¡± She turned her back on him, leaving a confused Raziel to himself.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± The sixth-ranker''s forehead wrinkled.

 Chapter Thirty-Six: The Journal

    The past few days became hectic for the lady knight. She managed to make some time to teach Valeriana swordsmanship skills and investigate the condition of the crown prince at the same time. There was very little time left before the aristocrats decided for a Candidate Selection.


    Well, the investigation process was actually more tedious than anyone would have thought. There was no hunting down people who had the answers she sought, nor was there any thrilling fight. This had to be done inconspicuously and the lady knight knew that a clue should be in the ancient library¡ªwhich was located in the academy.


    Seraphina nodded at the librarian who looked back at her knowingly but said nothing. She walked through the aisle, letting her fingers trace the endless rows of books sitting in the towering shelves. Her eyes speedily skimmed through the titles but she found nothing of relevance.


    When the aisle ended, a hunched form appeared in front of her, completely taking her aback. She took a retreating step, heart leaping to her throat. When she saw the old librarian, she gave her chest a gentle pat.


    ¡°Rinda, please do not startle me like that,¡± she told her, breathing deeply.


    ¡°What you''re looking for is not here,¡± she replied, ignoring the woman''s reaction to her sudden appearance out of nowhere.


    ¡°Do you know what I''m looking for?¡± She narrowed her eyes at the woman.


    Rinda waved her hand at her dismissively. ¡°No,¡± she answered. ¡°But I have a feeling I do.¡± She then pulled her with her.


    A look of confusion riddled the lady knight''s gaze. Librarian Rinda had been serving as the academy''s librarian longer than anyone could remember. Ever since Seraphina became a student in Celeste Academy, she was already there, tending to the dusty shelves of books without complain. She knew things Seraphina didn''t.


    ¡°Don''t look so confused now, dear.¡± Rinda told her. ¡°I''ve been this academy''s librarian for so long that there''s not a corner in this room that I do not know of. I may be old, but there are things which I can see and you cannot.¡±


    ¡°I do not understand.¡±


    ¡°You soon will,¡± she answered. ¡°I''ve seen you scan these shelves for hours and still, that look in your face did not disappear. You have not gotten what you are looking for, and by the way I have observed your behavior these past days, the answer you seek is not within those books.¡±


    ¡°Am I that readable?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°You are far harder to read than anyone else, but with a keen eye like mine, you shall not get to hide anything.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The lady knight nodded.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Seraphina looked around and saw that they stopped on a dead-end. In front of them was the same sight of rows and rows of books. The lady knight stopped and stared in front of her in confusion. The books in the shelves didn''t seem to be related to what she was looking for, nevertheless, what confused her was what the old librarian was doing.


    ¡°Ah,¡± she hunched her already hunched back over. ¡°My back. Dear me, I''m really getting old. Maybe I should retire after all.¡± She groaned.


    ¡°Maybe I should help you. What are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Ah, polite child,¡± she muttered. ¡°I don''t even remember what book to take now,¡± she said. ¡°Oh, yes. Get that smallest book on the third shelf to the right, will you, dearest?¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Seraphina answered.


    She reached for the book Rinda was talking about and tried to take it off from the shelf. She was shocked, however, when it simply turned over instead as if something was holding it in place. It didn''t fall, but instead, it went right back to the position it was last in, and the shelf pulled itself back before moving to the side to reveal a small, dusty room within.


    Seraphina gawked as she entered. ¡°There''s a place like this in the library?¡±


    ¡°This place had always been filled with secret rooms and passages,¡± the old woman answered. ¡°But this one was extra special. This room was the very place which served as the secret war room of the Celestial Knights thousands of years ago. It was turned into a library which was kept with confidential records when the Great War ended.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°You will find what you''re looking for in here,¡± she said. ¡°Very well, then. I''ll leave you be.¡±


    The old librarian left and disappeared. Seraphina warily eyed the open door which led to the so-called secret room and took slow steps until she was fully inside. The door closed shut behind her, trapping her in plain darkness. Lamps automatically illuminated the room, small flames starting to eat away at the wicks of half-melted candles.


    She looked around and noticed that the room was so full of books that she couldn''t make out the wall anymore. The previously called war room wasn''t that big like one would''ve imagined. There was a round table which was big enough for at least fifteen people to occupy and discuss whatever they needed to discuss, one which amazed Seraphina to no end. To fight off the turn of time, the ornate table was made from fine marble, including the chairs which melded with floor.


    She scanned the shelves and the topics presented by the titles were things one wouldn''t have imagined existed. She traced the old leather, brushing off the dust which clung to their skin. She looked down at the tips of her fingers. The dust was thick and was probably building up for many years. These books were probably much older than her.


    When a book caught her eye, she instinctively reached for it and pulled it off the shelf. Dust puffed into her face and she coughed. Seraphina fanned the air with her hand with mild disgust. Once the cloud of dirt subsided, she examined the book which was as thick as her arm. There was no title like all the other books in the room.


    She went towards the round table and sat on one of the chairs, placing the heavy object on the surface. She gingerly opened it and was then greeted by aged paper which had turned brown over time. The writings on the book were made of thin strokes from a quill.


    ''I have taken the liberty of writing down the knowledge I have accumulated over these past years, should this information come in handy in the future.''


    ¡°This writer . . .¡± she trailed off. ¡°Degenhard Veralidaine.¡± She turned the pages, curious.


    ''There is one way upon which a person can be turned to a demon. One is when a heart turns dark and heavily tainted. Each one of us is susceptible to being turned into a demon, however, the decision to become one is entirely in our hands. This is what happened to Valdis. You can only become a demon when you accept the darkness into your heart, but when you strongly fight off this darkness, you will remain what you are.''


    ¡°I know this already,¡± she whispered and continued. After a few turns, she finally found what she was seeking. ¡°Streaks . . . black streaks . . .¡±


    ''My further research on demon transformation allowed me to discern another activity which demons had recently discovered. I came to know that although a child is born from two demons, that child will remain ordinary like any other children. Because of this, it still rests in the hands of that child if he becomes a demon¡ªbut of course, when this child grows in a badly influenced community, chances are likely he''ll become a demon himself. Still, there is that choice, so we try to save these children.


    ''I gave no doubts regarding this matter. After all, birth is the epitome of a creature''s innocence. No matter how heavily the child''s parents have sinned, that child will remain pure and untainted.''


    She sighed. ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ''But this is also one of my biggest concerns,'' said the author. ''For this reason, demons found a way to turn their child into a demon even before that child is sired. But this way proved to be a highly dangerous method, and thousands of infants died before they even had the chance to experience life outside their mother''s womb.''


    ¡°A way to turn a child to a demon before even born? What kind of sick . . . ?¡± she trailed off. ¡°But there''s nothing concerning the appearance of black streaks in the prince''s hair and eyes?¡± She whispered under her breath before breaking into a disappointed sigh. She then looked down at the book before clenching her teeth and shaking her head.

 Chapter Thirty-Seven: The Twelves Movie Adventure

    Valeriana was rummaging through the goods loaded in the package sent by her mother when she suddenly saw something that made her jump. She fought the urge to scream¡ªwhich she eventually did in the end¡ªas she affectionately clutched the DVD cases in her arms. She jumped around, hair bouncing around her as she did.


    ¡°Oh my god! The first, second, and third movie of Kingdom Knights! Oh my god! And mom even included the new installment! Ahhhhhh!¡± she screamed, looking over the fourth movie with fervent eyes. ¡°Kingdom Knights: The Princess of the Crystal Throne. Holy crap! Doug Landers looks even better than he did in the last movie! OH MY GOD! I was waiting for this to be released all year! I''m so excited.¡±


    ¡°What''s that, Valeriana?¡± Tamara asked.


    ¡°Oh, well . . . it''s the movie I was waiting for. I guess it was released when I came here,¡± she answered.


    ¡°A movie? What''s a movie?¡± Elfre asked, forehead wrinkling.


    ¡°It''s something you watch for entertainment¡ªkind of like a play except recorded in a video and burned to a CD to be distributed among the masses for a suitable price.¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand,¡± Keelan said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Brindon agreed.


    ¡°How can a play fit in that small contrivance?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment. I want to watch this immediately,¡± she said, before running upstairs to retrieve her laptop from her room.


    The rankers shared a look before shrugging, clueless. Valeriana later emerged from the stairs with her laptop pinned under her arm. She walked over to them and placed the object on top of the table while the circle leaned towards the object curiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°My laptop,¡± she answered, pressing the power button to boot up the device.


    A tune echoed from the computer as it started, making the circle hop back in surprise¡ªall except for Valeriana and a few others like Tamara, Corvan, Charles, and Rowe, who remained calm. They just raised a brow at the device in confusion, apparently questioning its existence.


    After it started, Valeriana typed in her password and ran her fingers over the touch pad. She opened the DVD drive, popping the case of the movie open. She slid the CD into her computer and started the movie.


    As the intros played, the others hopped back even further, eyes widening as they caught sight of the moving pictures. Tamara, in particular, leaned over the computer, examining the front and the back.


    ¡°I don''t get how there are people inside that very small thing,¡± she said. ¡°What kind of sorcery is this?¡±


    ¡°I told you, it''s a movie,¡± she answered and squealed. ¡°Nanananana!¡± Valeriana fought the urge to scream while singing the opening music. ¡°As dawn comes rolling, like night they come riding¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, stop!¡± Tamara hurriedly clamped a hand over mouth. ¡°For the sake of the king, do not sing!¡± Tamara pulled back after Valeriana quieted, looking strangely amazed with herself. ¡°My words rhymed! Did you hear that?¡± she asked them enthusiastically.


    Charles sighed and looked like he wanted to bang his head against the wall. ¡°Just quiet down. So you rhymed, what''s so amazing about it?¡±


    Tamara pouted at him. ¡°Don''t ruin other people''s dream! I can be a poet for all you know!¡±


    ¡°You wish,¡± Charles muttered.


    ¡°Quiet down! It''s starting!¡± Valeriana chided.


    Heeding her words, they all became silent.


    Truth be told, the Twelve were more than entertained when they started watching. They found themselves reacting to every thrilling event as things took turn for the better or worse. Valeriana needed to cover her ears when they started yelling and screaming at Doug Landers when he faced his biggest enemy.


    ¡°Are you kidding?!¡± Tamara roared. ¡°You do not swing your sword that way! How clumsy! You say you know how to hold a sword when you can¡¯t even hold it properly? Shameless! Shameless!¡±


    ¡°Guys, they¡¯re actors, not experts,¡± Valeriana muttered.


    At the climax of the story, it turned out that the princess whom he fell in love with after saving her from danger, was the daughter of his greatest nemesis. And although the princess remained innocent from her father''s transgressions, she was now under his complete control, and was acting as a puppet under his enchantment.


    They watched the protagonist struggle¡ªnot wanting to attack his loved one, while the cowardly father heartlessly used his own daughter to stall time for his escape¡ªeven bothering to collapse the whole building to trap Doug and make sure he didn''t come after him.


    At the end of the movie, as the castle slowly started to crash, the princess willingly threw herself on Doug''s blade the moment she regained little control of her body, killing herself.


    She said as she lay dying, ¡°Hurting you is the greatest sin I commit.¡±


    ¡°It''s not your fault. You were being controlled. You were not yourself.¡±


    ¡°Still, these hands were the ones that inflicted those wounds.¡±


    Tamara began to cry, so did Valeriana, Elfre, Genevieve, and Aneeka while the boys remained nonchalant and stone-faced. Zevlin even dared stick out his tongue and fake-vomit on the floor, apparently disgusted. Brindon¡ªwell, like anything would cause a reaction from him.


    He received a big whack from his twin. ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°How can you not cry, you insensitive men?!¡± Tamara sobbed.


    Raziel laughed. ¡°So Tamara does have a womanly side in her.¡±


    ¡°What irony,¡± Charles commented.


    The exchange of words between the two lovers continued. ¡°It was not you,¡± Doug told her. ¡°It was me.¡±


    ¡°WTF.¡± Valeriana cringed. ¡°Now that was clich¨¦.¡±


    The princess shushed Doug as tears welled up from his eyes. ¡°Always remember the day we met, and the times we spent together. Although the time may have been short, I found happiness in meeting you.¡±


    ¡°No! Miradhea!¡±


    ¡°What kind of rubbish is this?¡± Corvan narrowed his eyes at the scene.


    The movie progressed to Doug carrying the lifeless body of his beloved as he made her lay down the crystal throne, something which her father had spent so many years looking for¡ªsomething which he so easily abandoned for his cowardice.


    The crystal throne was sought and desired by many, since it was said it was the door which led to paradise¡ªa land seemingly untainted, free from any impurities. You could see jewels everywhere, skies a limitless blue, and the air was fresher than anything you would breathe in your entire life. Yet, no one knew what the key was.


    The blood that trickled down the shimmering crystals triggered a reaction as, consequently, Doug''s tears fell from his eyes. The throne began to emit an eerie, bright, white light that soon swallowed the whole castle and seemed to have frozen time. The soul of the princess was seen circling her lover, kissing him passionately.


    Her voice echoed as memories flashed on Valeriana''s screen. ¡°My only wish is to see the paradise to which the crystal throne leads. It shall offer me salvation¡ªa salvation for my lonely soul. I wish to find sanctuary from my father''s evil clutches¡ªI wish to leave his side. To be used by him is something which I greatly detest.¡±


    Then Doug''s voice came next. ¡°What''s the use of paradise when you have me? Let me offer you salvation. You can find sanctuary in my arms.¡±


    Corvan¡¯s worse fell sour and Zevlin was literally on the verge of throwing up. Keelan¡¯s face was filled with unspeakable disgust as he shook his head, unable to understand the sentiments behind the movie. Raziel, on the other hand, was bawling.


    The princess gazed pleadingly at Doug. ¡°Come with me, my love,¡± she crooned in his ear, her voice echoing like those of chiming bells.Stolen story; please report.


    Doug caressed the hand held against his face. ¡°As much as I want to, I cannot. As a knight, I have responsibilities which tie me down. To leave those duties behind will forever leave me disgraced.¡±


    ¡°But, my love, heaven is not without you by my side,¡± she replied. ¡°Come with me. Let us be together.¡±


    The light slowly began to suck her in. The girls began crying in despair even more.


    ¡°I . . . am sorry,¡± he told her. ¡°Even if I want to . . .¡±


    ¡°Doug!¡±


    The princess began to shed tears as her grip slowly slipped. Doug took hold of her wrists, holding her close and pulling her towards him to give her one, last, passionate kiss. They savored the moment their lips touched until the princess got pulled away from her lover slowly.


    ¡°Goodbye, Miradhea,¡± said the knight.


    ¡°Doug . . .¡± The princess sobbed. ¡°I love you.¡±


    Zevlin grunted. ¡°I just died.¡±


    With that, the light got even stronger and the princess allowed her hands to part from that of Doug''s. When everything seemed to have been bathed in the blinding light which exploded right after, Doug slumped to the ground. The gates to the crystal throne were then closed, leaving a broken hearted man to himself.


    ¡°And I, you,¡± said Doug.


    The ending credits rolled.


    ¡°Noooo!¡± Tamara cried and she grabbed Valeriana by the shoulder, who was sobbing. ¡°I need the next one to this, Valeriana! It cannot end this way! It simply cannot!¡±


    ¡°As much as I want to,¡± Valeriana sniffed. ¡°We''ll need to wait until they decide to release the next movie. The most possible time is next year.¡±


    The boys looked at them with confusion.


    ¡°What about those?¡± Tamara asked, pointing to the other boxes of CD next to the laptop.


    ¡°Those are the first movies prior to this one,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Let''s watch it!¡±


    The girl hesitated. ¡°My laptop doesn''t have any more charge.¡±


    ¡°What do you need?¡± Tamara asked.


    ¡°A socket, probably. Most importantly, I need electricity.¡±


    ¡°Electricity?¡± The third-ranker scrunched her brows.


    ¡°The computer is powered by electricity. It needs electricity to function,¡± she told her.


    ¡°RAZIEL!¡± Tamara screamed.


    ¡°And what can I do to be of service to you, ladies?¡± he asked, wiping the tears from the corners of each eye.


    Tamara turned to Valeriana. ¡°Raziel can help.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°He is able to manipulate electricity upon will.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Valeriana smiled up at the sixth-ranker.


    Raziel smiled arrogantly. ¡°Why, of course.¡±


    ¡°Cool!¡± she said and plugged in the charger to the laptop. She handed the other end of the charger which was used to plug into the socket to Raziel with a big grin. ¡°Hold this.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Raziel stared at the object in wonder.


    ¡°Now, do it,¡± the fifth-ranker told her. ¡°Not too strong or you¡¯ll destroy it!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Wait a moment.¡± Raziel tugged off the gloves on his hands before summoning the electricity. His fingers sparked visibly and Valeriana could hear a sharp crackling in the air like whip.


    She turned towards her laptop and saw the fact that her computer was charging. ¡°You''re awesome, Raziel!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Raziel said.


    ¡°Now, hold it like that for at least two hours and we''re good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, alright¡ªwait. WHAT?¡± His eyes bulged. ¡°THAT LONG?¡±


    ¡°We need to store the energy on the computer, so yeah. That long.¡± She nodded.


    Raziel withered on the spot. He held the charger, staring at it solemnly as it conducted the electricity from his hands.


    Valeriana snapped the laptop close, folding it gingerly. She then stood up to grab the last of the items and was just about to reach the box when, suddenly, a knock called her attention.


    Valeriana instinctively turned and ran to get it instead. ¡°I''m on it!¡± she exclaimed.


    When the door swung open, the headmaster came to sight. ¡°Good evening, Valeriana.¡±


    ¡°Headmaster!¡± She smiled, the declaration alerting the twelve. ¡°Come in.¡± She made way for him to pass and the man happily obliged, stepping into the room while looking around.


    ¡°As enthusiastic as always I see. Hmm . . .¡± The man nodded approvingly as he looked about. ¡°The cleanliness certainly improved. I''m guessing I have no need to hire another person to clean up the mess you make?¡±


    Valeriana''s jaws dropped open. ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡±


    He turned to Valeriana. ¡°I usually hire someone to clean up for the circle. You see, they tend to get messy sometimes. But the servant in charge of this called for a vacation before the start of the new semester and none was able to replace her. I tend to find the Twelve''s dormitories in a very dirty state since then . . . until you came, that is.¡±


    Valeriana glared at the other rankers. ¡°So is this why you made me your slave? Because you had no one to clean for you?¡±


    ¡°That is one of the reasons,¡± Charles said, fixing his glasses. ¡°However, we were wondering about how long you''ll last so we decided to try you out. It''s killing two birds in one stone. Don''t you think so, too?¡±


    ¡°You''re all horrible!¡±


    Tamara laughed. ¡°Don''t be like that, Valeriana.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she said and crossed her arms stubbornly, frowning. ¡°You better hire another janitor, headmaster, because I am no longer cleaning.¡±


    Headmaster Kylon chuckled before reaching out to pat her on the shoulder. ¡°I see. Then, I shall call for a servant soon enough. No need for worries.¡±


    ¡°Please take a seat. Would you like some tea?¡± the fourth-ranker offered, beckoning for Kylon to sit on one of the open chairs.


    Kylon sat with a sigh. ¡°Ah, yes, please.¡±


    ¡°I''ll brew it right away.¡± Charles stood up from his seat and stalked towards the kitchen.


    ¡°What brought you here, headmaster?¡± Asked Corvan, setting aside the book he was reading and fully turning his attention to their visitor.


    ¡°Pardon me,¡± he told them. ¡°Was I interrupting anything before I came? You seemed to have been busy a while ago, so I chose not to bother.¡±


    ¡°You were here before?¡± Elfre asked in chorus with Aneeka.


    ¡°I was.¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t you say anything?¡± Keelan inquired, taking the seat on the loveseat opposite to the headmaster and pulling Valeriana down to sit with him. ¡°We could''ve prepared these delicious cookies for you.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Aneeka scoffed. ¡°Like you would even offer anything that can be called food.¡±


    ¡°I''m willing to share!¡± he protested.


    ¡°I''ll go prepare the cookies, then.¡± Valeriana stood up and took a few packets of Oreo from the box before proceeding to the kitchen to get a plate. The girl assumed she could prepare the cookies with the tea, if Charles would approve.


    The moment she entered the kitchen area, a fine scent wafted under her nose and she instinctively sniffed. She breathed deeply, feeling the calmness set in.


    ¡°Do you need anything, Valeriana?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I was just hoping if I can add these cookies to the tea you''re preparing?¡± she suggested.


    ¡°Preferably the tea shouldn''t be that sweet, then,¡± he said.


    ¡°Cool!¡± she exclaimed, grabbing a dessert plate from a drawer and putting the cookies on them. She carefully arranged the food artistically, admiring her work which she finished later on. ¡°But I love these best with milk,¡± she said to no one in particular.


    ¡°You should''ve said that a while ago.¡±


    She turned to Charles with a sheepish smile. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    It wasn''t more than a few moments later that everything was prepared. Charles and Valeriana came out with the treats and the tray of steaming hot tea. They placed the food on the coffee table circled by the seats where everyone sat before taking their place and relaxing next to the others.


    ¡°So what did you come here for, Headmaster?¡± Valeriana took the liberty of asking, since they seemed to have been immersed in a different topic a while ago.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot,¡± he said. ¡°I came here to deliver news to you, Valeriana.¡±


    ¡°To me?¡±


    ¡°I heard you were in no good condition a while ago, so I thought this was the best time.¡±


    He poured himself some tea and took a cookie off the plate. He munched on it first and went speechless when the crunch resounded from inside his mouth. Everyone smiled at his reaction, knowing how he felt when the flavor hit his tongue.


    ¡°This is surely a strange treat, but delicious nonetheless,¡± he said, swallowing the whole thing. ¡°Oh, right.¡± He sipped the tea. ¡°This is of utmost importance. You''re meeting the king, Valeriana. Tomorrow, to be more precise.¡±


    ¡°THE KING?¡± Elfre screamed.


    Her eyes bulged from their sockets. The others were shocked as well.


    She gasped. ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°The king is interested in meeting you,¡± he answered. ¡°You can take it up to Lord Aeron should you have questions.¡±


    ¡°Lord Aeron? Seriously? What''s up with that old man?¡± She growled. ¡°Does he plan on giving me a heart attack?¡±


    ¡°I, myself, do not know what goes inside his head,¡± Headmaster replied.


    ¡°I do hope this is a good thing,¡± she muttered. ¡°But the problem is it''s not!¡±


    ¡°This is . . . unexpected.¡± Tamara laughed and doubled over. ¡°Larkov! Valeriana! Meeting the king! This is going to be epic!¡±


    ¡°It''s not funny.¡± She sighed. ¡°This is bound to turn out bad. What got into Lord Aeron in the first place?¡±


    ¡°Can we come, Headmaster?¡± Tamara inquired.


    ¡°I doubt I can allow you to,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Awww!¡± Tamara whined.


    The headmaster then turned to Valeriana. ¡°So prepare yourself,¡± he told her. ¡°After classes tomorrow, we will immediately head to the royal palace.¡±


    She jumped out of her seat. ¡°That SOON?¡±


    ¡°Relax,¡± he said, chuckling. ¡°But try to get yourself to look presentable before so. Preferably, dress in something formal.¡±


    ¡°Where the heck am I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I can lend you some of my clothes!¡± Genevieve exclaimed.


    ¡°Your clothes probably won''t fit her.¡± Tamara said, knowing Genevieve possessed a smaller frame compared to Valeriana. ¡°I''ll lend you some of mine since we''re somewhat the same size instead.¡±


    They all stared at Tamara in shock. Needless to say, the look on the other eleven''s faces were filled with astonishment¡ªeyes wide and mouth hanging open. No one could bring themselves to believe that someone like Tamara¡ªwith her unfeminine way of behaving and uncouth attitude¡ªwould have clothes with skirts.


    ¡°What?¡± She raised a brow at them, crossing both her arms and legs. ¡°Just because I''m like this doesn''t mean I lack the proper wardrobe of a woman.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Even though I don''t like it, my father insists on sending me those stupid things. As if I wear them anyway.¡±


    ¡°Pretty typical of him.¡± Charles scoffed.


    Tamara''s cheerful face faltered for a mere second before immediately disappearing, as if it never came at all. Valeriana sensed the sudden shift in the atmosphere and squirmed uncomfortably in her seat, looking between the two with confusion.


    ¡°I don''t like wearing those things anyway. They''re really hard to move in,¡± she commented. ¡°You can have them all if you like.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh . . . no.¡± Valeriana shook her head. ¡°Just letting me borrow one is fine.¡±


    ¡°Well, suit yourself. But you''re welcome to take away a few if you so wish. I need some space in my wardrobe so I can put in some of my other clothes that I can use,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah. Sure. Thanks. I''ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Tamara shrugged before leaning back on her chair and relaxing, both hands folded against the back of her neck. She yawned loudly and muttered something incoherent before closing her eyes and deciding it would be nice to fall asleep on the sofa in the middle of a conversation with the headmaster.


    ¡°Pardon me.¡± Charles stood up and collected the tray with the tea. ¡°I''ll go fetch some more tea.¡±


    ¡°But that one''s still full,¡± Keelan said.


    ¡°A cold one will not do,¡± he argued.


    ¡°But that''s still warm.¡±


    ¡°It needs more sugar.¡±


    ¡°But the sugar''s right here,¡± Keelan argued again.


    ¡°I''ll just go get some more. These don''t seem sufficient enough.¡±


    He was answered by silence, but all eyes followed him as he disappeared into the kitchen. Valeriana was way more confused than she ever felt her entire life. Something wrong was going on and it was obvious with the way the third and fourth-ranker acted.


    ¡°Anyhow,¡± the Headmaster stood up with a deep sigh. ¡°I''ll be going now. Tea was great, everyone. I''ll see you soon, Valeriana.¡± He head out towards the door.


    As soon as he disappeared, Valeriana eyed the snoring Tamara and knew that she was just acting. Everyone knew she was wide awake and was faking her sleep. Still, no one said a thing and remained silent, knowing whatever bothered the both of them was something they shouldn''t discuss about with the current situation at hand.

 Chapter Thirty-Eight: The Reflection

    Valeriana felt anxious about having to meet Valemnia''s current monarch. The whole day, she spent nothing but thinking about how she should conduct herself.


    Despite of the anxiety for the upcoming dinner with royalty, Valeriana also had yesterday prodding the corners of her mind. The way Charles and Tamara acted last night was totally out of their character. She wanted to ask the two of them about it, especially Charles, and see if she could get them to talk but felt it was better if she stayed out of it. She wasn¡¯t the type to pry.


    When the time came that Valeriana needed to prepare, the girls¡ªincluding her only girl aide¡ªrushed to her side in order to help. They rivaled Valeriana''s enthusiasm. She didn¡¯t want to burst their bubbles so she silently went along with how everything went.


    Tamara''s room was, as expected, grand. It was luxurious and was slightly larger than Valeriana''s. She had a round canopy bed dressed in velvet duvet and walls covered in shelves of books that it could rival the library.


    Still, it was nothing girly.


    Shock was an insufficient word when they saw her walk-in closet. Now this was girly. Half of the entire room was filled with intricately decorated ball gowns, casual dresses, formal dresses, and more dresses. Her collection made all the girls scream yet sorry they weren''t being used.


    Valeriana saw a red dress from the corner of her eyes and pulled it out. There were frills running down from the right and was laced with ruffles and black trimmings, emphasizing the crimson. Even so, she put it back since it was low-cut, not to mention a bit puffy.


    ¡°What kind dress do you think will suit Valeriana?¡± Genevieve asked, holding a pink, bejeweled gown in her arms.


    ¡°Hey, guys! Take it easy! I''m not going to a party or anything.¡±


    They didn''t as much as glance her way.


    ¡°I think something with those gold curly things,¡± Aneeka answered.


    ¡°This?¡± She pulled out an insanely gold dress from top to bottom.


    ¡°What? No! That''s too much!¡± Aneeka shook her head furiously at Genevieve''s suggestion and pushed the dress back. ¡°I said curly things! Not an overly golden gown! Are you insane?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Then why don''t you try this one?¡± Elfre suggested as she pulled out a gown from her side and held it out for them to see.


    The gown was sky-blue and, like Aneeka wanted, had small embroideries sewn on the fabric with a golden thread. The front was decorated with small, glittering jewels arranged to make up shapes. The fabric was made entirely of fine silk smooth to the touch. The simplicity of the dress¡¯ design made it look all the more pretty.


    ¡°Elfre!¡± Genevieve squealed. ¡°You are a genius!¡±


    ¡°So, it''s the one?¡±


    ¡°It''s the one!¡±


    Quincy had, once again, drawn a bath for Valeriana to take. They readied the gown on Tamara''s bed and dragged the girl to the baths to scrub off any dirt that clung to her skin.


    The bath and the pampering were a bit too much. Still, this was the first time they would see the human girl dress up in a beautiful gown, so the girls couldn''t help but get excited. Valeriana wasn¡¯t bad-looking. She had the kind of beauty that needed accentuation, meaning she had to dress up to make it more evident. However, she was apparently oblivious of her physical qualities and often did not present herself well.


    Valeriana had no idea what they were doing. There was a brush fanning her cheeks on the right or something lining her brows before someone would suddenly pull back her hair, practically breaking her neck off her shoulders.


    When everything was finished, she breathed out a sigh of relief. Her scalp felt numb and her face felt strangely thick. Looking at herself in the mirror, she saw a foreign face looking back, making her gape at it in bewilderment.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Is this me?¡±


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± murmured Genevieve. ¡°In fact,¡± she said and sniffed, tears pooling from her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was possible.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re bad!¡±


    Tamara chose the time to come in. ¡°Are you girls done?¡± she asked.


    When her eyes landed on Valeriana and locked with the latter, they went wide with shock. Placing a hand over her mouth, she slowly approached the girl and circled her, looking her up and down as if she was a specimen she never saw before. Valeriana followed Tamara with her gaze, frowning at the third-ranker as she scrutinized her.


    ¡°Larkov!¡± She gasped. ¡°Is that you?¡±


    She frowned, crossed her arms, and started tapping her feet impatiently. ¡°Did I really change that much? I thought dresses and makeup cannot change someone''s face.¡±


    ¡°Larkov! It is you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, captain obvious.¡±


    ¡°Larkov!¡± she said again, this time with even more disbelief.


    ¡°You just said that,¡± she answered irately.


    ¡°Larkov!¡± she repeated.


    ¡°I said stop!¡± She stomped her feet. ¡°If you continue doing that, I''ll start getting out of this getup to get you to shut up.¡±


    With this statement, both Aneeka and Genevieve spoke together in unison. ¡°NO!¡±


    ¡°We worked hard on this!¡± Aneeka growled.


    Tamara shook her head immediately. ¡°This is just too shocking. You are . . .¡± She stared up at her face and then paused as a flicker of recognition flashed across her face. ¡°You . . .¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She inquired in impatience.


    ¡°You kinda look like . . .¡± she trailed off. ¡°Ayslia.¡±


    Genevieve, Aneeka, Elfre and Quincy all scampered and pushed each other away to get a good look at Valeriana''s face. The poor girl almost stumbled as they crowded around her, curious like kids who saw something peculiar.


    ¡°You''re right!¡± they all said.


    ¡°She''s a look-alike!¡±


    ¡°She looks like the lady on my jar back home!¡± Elfre told them.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± said another voice which she couldn''t see who spoke but probably belonged to Genevieve.


    ¡°I can''t believe it.¡± Tamara gasped. ¡°You look so similar.¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you think she''s the reincarnation of the queen?¡±


    ¡°That''s absurd! How did the queen become a human?¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t even a Valemnian,¡± Aneeka added.


    ¡°And besides, if she really is a Valemnian, she won''t need that thing she wears around her neck.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why don''t we try removing it?¡± Genevieve suggested.


    Valeriana blanched. ¡°Don''t even freaking dare! Stay away!¡± she told them. ¡°Are you guys trying to kill me?¡±


    Genevieve rushed over to Valeriana and started to reach for the necklace of protection. Valeriana tried to get her to stop to no avail. Soon, she was trying to fight all of them off until someone finally opened the door.


    ¡°Where''s Valeriana?¡± Corvan''s voice echoed from the doorway. ¡°Can you not be faster? Lord Aeron and Headmaster Kylon are waiting for you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Thank god!¡±


    Using the moment they were distracted, Valeriana bolted to a run and dashed towards Corvan, shutting the door close behind her and dragging the latter downstairs. Once far enough, she slowed down and glanced at the young lord she was towing behind.


    Figuring he didn''t like being dragged along, she let go of his wrist and apologized. ¡°Sorry. Got caught up in a moment there.¡±


    When he didn''t reply, which was entirely unusual, she looked at him and locked gazes with the first-ranker. She saw him staring at her with a look of bewilderment on his face.


    ¡°What? Not having one of your smartass replies?¡±


    For the oddest reasons, he suddenly looked away, avoiding eye contact. ¡°Do you prefer that I speak?¡±


    ¡°No. It''s just weird for you not to have that attitude of yours. I mean, I was expecting you to say how dare you drag me or you cannot just go off running or even why are you not listening to anything I say, you goddamned stupid witch while you have this look on your face.¡± She willfully contorted her expression into that of an angered frown which Corvan usually had plastered on his face.


    Corvan frowned.


    ¡°See? You''re making that face again.¡± She then reached up towards him and started tugging on his cheeks. ¡°Try smiling for once!¡±


    The moment her hands made contact with his skin, Corvan seemed scalded. He jumped away from Valeriana in shock, brushing off her arms off.


    ¡°What? Am I too hot for you? I get it, I¡®m gorgeous.¡± Valeriana smirked arrogantly before eyeing Corvan strangely when no reply came. ¡°You''re really red. I didn''t pinch you that hard, did I?¡±


    She then smiled and snapped her fingers as a thought came to mind. ¡°Or are you just embarrassed?¡± she asked him teasingly, skipping forward and nudging him playfully on the shoulder. ¡°Never had a girl pinch your cheeks before?¡±


    He went even redder and took a long stride forward. ¡°Shut your mouth and follow me quietly.¡±


    Valeriana frowned. ¡°Geez. You really are a jerk. And a total liaarrrrr,¡± she said in a singsong voice. ¡°Corvan is embarrassed. Corvan is embarrassed. Corvan is embarrassed,¡± she said, giggling softly after singing like a child skipping down the street.


    ¡°A person such as you cannot ever unnerve me.¡± He glowered and successfully composed himself.


    ¡°Well, whatever you say,¡± she answered.


    It wasn''t until Lord Aeron spoke that they realized they finally arrived at the lounge. The man sat on the sofa with Headmaster Kylon and some of the other male ranking members of the Twelve.


    When Valeriana emerged from behind the first-ranker, the court leader jumped. ¡°I knew it! How lovely you are tonight, Valeriana my dear.¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll thank you for a change,¡± Valeriana told him.


    ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t be so harsh.¡±


    ¡°Valeriana! You look beautiful!¡± Keelan said.


    Raziel eyed her with appreciation. ¡°You should dress like this more often.¡±


    Valeriana chuckled. ¡°Thank you, everyone,¡± she answered. ¡°Now that I think about it . . . I''m so nervous!¡±


    Headmaster Kylon stood and headed out. Lord Aeron offered her his arm and with a small smile, she accepted his good graces.


    ¡°Shall we get going now, my dear?¡±


    She nodded.

 Chapter Thirty-Nine: Meeting with Royalty

    The academy¡¯s portal was waiting. It was the seemingly innocent door that led to a small building that resembled something akin to a crypt¡ªbut not exactly. It was more of a fancy version of a janitor¡¯s closet transformed into a priceless treasure with the mechanisms laid out.


    All it took to get to the Rosellevienne Palace was a single step.


    Valeriana stepped through the doorway, looking back and forth between the room she stood in and back where she came. ¡°I still wonder how this thing happens.¡±


    The man cleared his throat.


    Valeriana looked towards the man and straightened her spin. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°My name is Edeltraud and I shall serve as your guide. The palace is a complicated maze, there''s a high possibility of you getting lost trying to find your way around.¡±


    ¡°That is true. No matter how many times I go here, I am never able to familiarize myself with these twists and turns,¡± Lord Aeron stated in a matter-of-factly tone. ¡°And that is saying a lot, coming from me.¡±


    ¡°That is the purpose of this palace''s enormous size. Such complexity is something that cannot be mastered in a matter of years.¡±


    He seemed proud that he could navigate around this place expertly, and Valeriana herself was impressed. Lord Aeron then waved to the girl, gently steering her to come forward as he gestured to the man.


    ¡°Come on now. Introduce yourself.¡±


    She stepped forward with a smile. ¡°Is this the part I bow?¡± she asked her company.


    Lord Aeron and Headmaster Kylon simultaneously raised brows.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± She mustered all the grace in her body before sinking low. ¡°Nice to meet you, sir.¡±


    The man looked her way¡ªfinally. ¡°And what is your name, might I ask?¡±


    ¡°I''m Valeriana.¡±


    ¡°Well, Miss Valeriana, I assume that you¡ª¡± He stopped short when he took in her appearance. ¡°. . . are the human.¡±


    ¡°That''s me!¡±


    He visibly held his breath while staring at Valeriana''s face as if he just saw a ghost. His body went rigid that it was amusing to see. He was as stiff as a silver spoon.


    ¡°I thought that . . .¡± he trailed off. ¡°Are you really that rumored human who was invited by the king?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He then shook his head and began to walk towards a certain direction. ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Valeriana wasn¡¯t that oblivious and caught his reaction. This must be the effect of ¡®resembling the late queen¡¯. She caught Edeltraud constantly looking at her from the corner of his eyes. However, every time she would look up to meet his gaze, he would turn away as though nothing happened.


    Edeltraud cleared his throat and caught the attention of his guests. ¡°It will be a long walk to our destination. Do you mind if I ask you a question, young miss?¡±


    Valeriana turned and raised a brow at the man. ¡°Me? Why?¡±


    ¡°I am just curious, you see.¡± He frowned. ¡°You seem to bear . . . a striking resemblance to the late queen.¡±


    ¡°A lot of people told me that since I came here,¡± she said, chuckling. ¡°And since I dressed up like this. Honestly, I have no idea.¡±


    Edeltraud led them towards a room which carried a simplistic yet sophisticated feel. Valeriana looked around with wide and genuinely curious eyes, taking her seat in one of the comfy chairs with a plop. It bore a resemblance to the lounges of the Twelve¡¯s residence, with changes on the theme and colors.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°Please wait here,¡± Edeltraud told them. ¡°While I go call His Majesty.¡±


    The headmaster and Lord Aeron took their own seats and relaxed. Valeriana smiled at both of themand started swinging her feet back and forth.


    ¡°Valeriana, try to stay still,¡± Lord Aeron told her.


    ¡°But I''ll get nervous if I do.¡±


    ¡°Ah, restlessness,¡± he said, chuckling.


    They waited for a few moments until Valeriana decided she couldn''t sit still. She stood up and paced about before coming to stand by a window with a large frame. The thick, velvety blinds were pinned on the sides, allowing the girl to get a view of the palace grounds.


    She instinctively reached out at what she saw and let her fingertips trace the smooth surface of the glass. Just behind this wall was a beautiful meadow of flowers. The field stretched out, covering wide grounds like a rice field.


    She sighed.


    The setting skies bathed the flowers in an orange glow, reflecting off of their velvety petals.


    Valeriana was too caught up looking out of the window that she didn''t notice the Headmaster and the court leader leaving. The two had exchanged a wordless glance, nodding understandingly at each other. The girl seemed to have finally found the time to calm herself down that they didn''t want to bother, so both of them left without saying anything instead.


    Finding the quietness somewhat weird, Valeriana looked behind her to find the two gone. ¡°Headmaster? Lord Aeron?¡±


    She panicked. ¡°Oh, holy cow. Where did those two go?¡±


    It took a few seconds for the thought to register. ¡°Ah, damn. They left me alone without saying anything,¡± she grumbled unhappily.


    Looking about the empty room, she saw an armchair angled by the window she was looking through. Deciding it was a better choice rather than stand, she took the open seat and supported her chin with her hand. She didn''t want to seem fidgety and jumpy when the king arrived. It would be unsightly and completely embarrassing.


    Valeriana fell into deep thought as she contemplated, her thoughts jumping from one topic to another.


    Valemnia had a United Monarchy type of government¡ªmeaning that they were under the rule of one person and the other places he couldn''t manage were being ruled under his name.


    Since the king wouldn''t be able to handle all political matters single-handedly, he had six families helping him govern the different lands. There were six continents under the king''s name¡ªthe Central Continent, Larkovia, Arlandia, Denovegasia, Prelur¨¦sia, and Aetheria.


    These continents were under the rule of the different aristocratic families.


    The Territory of Fire, Arlandia, was under Corvan¡¯s family with him being the crown heir. Occupying most of the parts from west to southwest, it possessed unrivaled beauty for its natural geographical formation and the locals were most proud of their fertile lands.


    Larkovia, on the other hand, which was subsequently called the Continent of Water under the rule of von Versailles de la Vernados, consisted mostly of bodies of water. Located on the Far East, they have long, meandering rivers, breathtaking waterfalls, wide fishing lakes, and the most admired Water Palace.


    There was also the Land of Earth called Denovegasia. It was under the von Keiffer de la Kaiven family to which Keelan belonged. It was located somewhere along the southeast, filled mostly with lush, green forests, towering mountains, and thick woodlands. Due to its geographical features, residents of Denovegasia lived as hunters and foragers and their cities were sparsely scattered.


    The Domain of Air, Prelur¨¦sia, which was under the jurisdiction of the von Veralidaine de la Evereesha, was the continent known for being located in higher areas where one could reach the clouds. Prelur¨¦sia was located near north and was famous for its freezing temperature.


    The Land of the Spirits, Aetheria, was under the von Valdemar de la Nevan. Aetheria was the continent most famous for its rich mining sources. Deposits of semi-precious gems, gold, silver, and other valuable resources could be majorly found there. Lord Rowe was officially crowned as the head of the state a few summers back. Since he was still a student, his mother handled the matters concerning the management of the entire continent.


    The Central Continent was considered the main capital and the very center of Valemnia, hence its name. This was the place where the Rosellevienne Palace was located¡ªthe home of the king. The whole land was under the complete control of the king himself.


    And lastly, the Dark Continent where demons thrived. The barriers that surrounded the whole place prevented them from escaping the lands they roamed.


    These continents were further subdivided into different countries ruled by other leaders. The king was the world''s ruler by name only. He was but a mere symbol of unification.


    Valeriana broke off the train off thought when the door opened suddenly.


    The girl looked up. She clenched her hands anxiously and waited while Edeltraud scanned the room. When his eyes landed on her, he gave her a nod.


    ¡°His Majesty arrives,¡± he said before making way for the other man to enter.


    They locked eyes with each other and the girl greeted him with a smile before bending down gracefully¡ªas hard as she could¡ªto a low bow. ¡°It''s an honor to finally meet you, Your Majesty.¡±

 Chapter Forty: The King

    Valeriana rose from the reverent greeting and erected her back, trying to look like a dignified woman. She was hell bent on proving that this night would not end in a disaster. She might be clumsy and unrefined, but that didn¡¯t mean she could not act accordingly.


    The king was much simpler than expected. He was a handsome man in his mid-forties, human scale. The soft, golden hair on top of his head was brushed back and tied into a low ponytail. His eyes, a mesmerizing gold, looked kind and benevolent.


    Valeriana saw Edeltraud bow to the king before he turned and left, closing the door behind him gently. The silence reigned like a tyrant after that small click. The next few moments were torturous, biting at Valeriana¡¯s nerves and clawing at her insides like a restless group of bats. The man was wide-eyed as he stared, his lips parting before he took in a stuttering breath.


    Lord Aeron did warn her that she looked a lot like his deceased wife, but she never expectedthat his reaction would be like it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He approached. ¡°May I?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She didn¡¯t get to say yes. His arms trembled as he wound them around her back, slowly and hesitantly¡ªas though she was made of air, so fragile, she would disappear in one, sudden move. Her chin brushed against his collarbone to rest on his shoulders and a whiff of pink hibiscus hit her nose.


    Hesitantly, she circled her arms around him too. ¡°Are you alright, sir king sir¡ªuh, er . . . sire?¡±


    He reluctantly stepped back. His fingers twitched to brush her arm, but he held himself back, flustered at his lack of inhibition. ¡°Pardon me.¡±


    ¡°That''s alright,¡± she told him. ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°Goodness. Alright.¡± He breathed then cleared his throat. ¡°As you may already know, I am¡ª¡±


    ¡°His Royal Majesty, King Laedin von Seigmond de la Rosellevienne, I memorized that long-ass¡ªI mean,¡± she cleared her throat, flushing when she saw his brow quirk at her language. ¡°My name is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Valeriana Kerrigan, I am well aware,¡± the king said and laughed. ¡°I''ve been informed that Lord Aeron and Headmaster Kylon came with you?¡± He looked around. ¡°I don''t see them here at the moment, though. Where are they?¡±


    ¡°They left without saying anything. I was too caught up in my own world to notice.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Well then, I want to welcome you to Valemnia. Please pardon the suddenness of dragging you here. It must''ve been very hard on you.¡±


    ¡°Well . . . I don''t want to call it kidnapping but . . .¡± she playfully started.


    His smiled a rueful one. ¡°I''m really sorry. I''ll try doing something about this situation, should it be repeated in the future. Even so, I do not directly control the affairs of the Celeste Dispatch Division, as that is the job of Lord Aeron and my younger brother Lienhard.¡±


    ¡°That man has a lot of responsibility. It makes me doubt sometimes if he really even does it,¡± she commented.


    ¡°He¡¯s a competent man. His quick wit and wisdom got him where he is now. Though he may not seem like it, he is very dedicated and spares no effort in the name of his work.¡±


    ¡°I never knew that.¡±


    ¡°Looks can be deceiving, or so many would say. But Lord Aeron intentionally deceives people and he sometimes would give off the wrong impression. Even so, he is reliable. Most of the time. When he wants to be.¡± Laedin nodded. ¡°I am taking you were traumatized? Your arrival here didn''t have the very best welcome and you were taken here due to a very unfortunate circumstance.¡±


    ¡°I''ve pretty much recovered though . . .¡±


    ¡°You must miss your family?¡±


    ¡°More than anything. And I miss my home.¡± She nodded. ¡°But Lord Aeron allowed me to write letters to them, and I received a package from my mother yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I''m glad,¡± he said, smiling, but then he frowned again. ¡°Were my people harsh towards you? If they treated you badly, I ask for your forgiveness in their place.¡±


    ¡°You''re being too humble, Your Majesty.¡± She stared at him admiringly. ¡°You do not have to ask for forgiveness in their stead.¡±


    ¡°The actions of my people are my responsibility,¡± he firmly told her. ¡°Anyhow, the court leader suggested that if you were to graduate successfully from the academy, you will become our world''s ambassador in hopes of cooperating with the human race. Are you in favor of that?¡±


    ¡°I''m not exactly sure.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I just really want to go home . . .¡± she trailed off. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my purpose for being here is.¡±


    ¡°There are times when demons escape from the Holy Gates,¡± he told her. ¡°They cause havoc in your world although not normally seen by your people. You, however, are able to see and sense their presence. You are unlike any other.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know the reason to that as well. But I think I''m not the only one like that among my people like you think I am.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I mean . . . there are a lot of these psychic people with cool mind-powers and stuff¡ªuh no . . . I mean, those scary spiritual thingy about seeing stuffs like ghosts.¡±


    A knock came booming three times and Edeltraud entered once again. ¡°I brought Your Majesty and guest some tea. Dinner will start in approximately thirty minutes, so please wait patiently until then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Edeltraud.¡±


    Edeltraud stared knowingly at the king before simply nodding his head and bowing before leaving. ¡°Please pardon my intrusion.¡±


    Once the man left, Valeriana turned to Laedin. ¡°You know, sire, that man kinda acts like one of those cool butlers you see in a movie.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry. I can''t quite catch on.¡±


    ¡°A movie . . . it''s . . . never mind. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    The king was quick to dismiss his confusion. ¡°Edeltraud''s been there for me ever since I was young. He''s my most trusted friend and servant.¡±


    ¡°Cool!¡± She gushed. ¡°Like one of those¡ª¡±


    Valeriana stopped short when she caught the man staring at her. It was then that she realized she was acting a bit too like her normal self and the ¡®dignified, proper, my fair lady¡¯ act had vanished like a bubble. She scratched her head, leaving an arch of strands among the straightened ones as she met the king¡¯s eyes.


    Laedin smiled at her genuinely and nodded for her to go on. ¡°Go on, child,¡± the king told her softly. ¡°It''s a rare sight to see a youth with so much energy.¡±


    She awkwardly laughed. ¡°I''m sorry,¡± she apologized sheepishly. ¡°I gotta ask something though . . .¡± she trailed off. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she added hastily.


    ¡°Please don''t address me by my title. I prefer not being reminded that I''m a king every once in a while. Work''s been stressing enough as it is,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Er . . . alright . . . sir.¡±


    He chuckled at her reluctance but made no further comment.


    ¡°Geez,¡± she grumbled, suddenly reminded of Corvan''s attitude and how he preferred being addressed by his title all the time. Feeling aggravated, Valeriana unwittingly made faces.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°I''m sorry, my dear,¡± the king apologized. ¡°If you really do prefer calling me by my title then I have no protests. I want my guests to be comfortable in my presence and that doesn''t exempt you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Her attention snapped towards the man before her. ¡°Uh, no . . . my mind was wandering a while ago,¡± she stated.


    ¡°I see. What caused you to make such a face? Not that I''m prying,¡± he said, deliberately flashing a comforting smile to give her a sense of peace.


    The king wasn''t at all flamboyant and that made it easy to like him. Unlike stereotypical movies where kings had been imposing and domineering, he was none of that. Yet, in a way, he wasn¡¯t weak. His gaze carried sharpness and flitted about the room observantly. It felt as though, with his eyes, nothing could escape, not even the littlest of shadows. He wasn¡¯t weak¡ªfar from it. He just seemed the kind of man who knew where to exert his strenghts and where to be gentle.


    ¡°It''s just this annoying someone from the academy,¡± she answered.


    The king tilted his head to the side and gave her a look with knowing, twinkling eyes. ¡°A boy, I presume?¡±


    ¡°It isn''t like that!¡± she told him, back snapping straight. ¡°I mean . . . the only reason I¡¯m thinking about him is because he¡¯s too arrogant compared to you!¡±


    ¡°Reasons. You will not feel the need to compare anyone to anything if they aren¡¯t important. My dear, it always starts like that,¡± he said, laughing. ¡°Ayslia and I were like cat and dog the first day we met.¡±


    ¡°That can''t be true.¡± She frowned, a red tint tainting her fair cheeks.


    ¡°I thought so too. But there''s a thin line between love and hate, you see.¡± He leaned back and sighed. ¡°All those bickering, all that exchange of offending comments, calling each other names and such, that happens right?¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± she muttered. ¡°But that doesn''t mean¡ª¡±


    He said, laughing. ¡°Deny it as you like,¡± he told her. ¡°Perhaps you are harboring what we like to call adoration.¡±


    ¡°Anyway!¡± She dropped the subject and shifted towards another instead. ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Why yes, of course.¡±


    She cleared her throat. ¡°Why do I have to be kept here?¡± she inquired. ¡°I just . . . well, I see no reason for it. I know I have a bad habit of running my mouth, but I swear to my father¡¯s grave, I won¡¯t ever speak of it to anyone. I don¡¯t think the life of a knight is for someone like me. I mean, yeah, sure, I always wanted to attend something like a wizarding school but this is far from that!¡±


    The king¡¯s brows furrowed. He took a few moments, looking at Valeriana and waiting for her to calm down before he spoke. ¡°I have had a thorough conversation with Lord Aeron about this and he explained to me his reasons. I did not prefer the measures he took, but it is far too late to turn back. You have gotten involved so far in that, even if you do try to return to your previous life, it will not be the same.¡±


    The corners of her lips were pulled down as her teeth clenched.


    ¡°Have you thought of it? Do you think that even if we let you walk away, you¡¯ll remain as oblivious? Even if we left you alone, things probably would¡¯ve probably turned out the same way,¡± he said.


    Valeriana fell into deep thought. He did have a point. There was no getting back from what happened that day.


    ¡°But that isn¡¯t enough reason to drag you in and lock you up like a prisoner. You have not been treated well and were put under distressing situations. I get that you are angry at our actions and the way we handled the situation. This is not the life you are used to and our reception has been somewhat¡ªvery¡ªbad.¡± He leaned forward, rested his elbows on his thighs, and laced his fingers together. ¡°Not to mention what happened in the duel was extremely alarming. Lady Courtney was rash. She was told to hold back from using her element to give you a proper chance to show your potential. You did well¡ªand she could not accept that.¡±


    The king sighed and brushed his face, his hands pausing on the inward corners of his eyes. The silence reigned once more, however, it was not as oppressing at it had been before.


    ¡°We have been trying to find ways to fix the situation with your world and this¡ªyou, as absurd as this may sound to you, maybe the key to it. I will have to excuse¡ªactually, I have no excuses for our bad behavior. However, Celeste Academy is a very tense and stressful environment as it trains future knights. Nobody in this world has it easy.¡± He ruefully smiled.


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°You can see demons,¡± he answered simply. ¡°The rest of your people cannot.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure about that?¡± She pressed her lips into a thin line as a crease appeared between her brows, her fingers pressing the sides of her forehead. ¡°Hell, there are more than a hundred million humans in my world,¡± she told him. ¡°I cannot be the only one.¡±


    ¡°But you are the first to be known,¡± he pointed out. ¡°I get that you do not want the responsibility. However, even if there are people like you, how long will it take for us to find them?¡±


    ¡°Why are you convincing me?¡± She groaned. ¡°Please don¡¯t convince me to continue doing this. I don¡¯t¡ªI don¡¯t like it. Most of your people are, I¡¯m sorry, assholes.¡±


    ¡°Then do not do it for my people. Do it for yours. I¡¯ll handle mine. Don¡¯t burden yourself with them.¡±


    Valeriana''s face creased with worry. ¡°Then what am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°Train,¡± he said. ¡°I will not deprive you of your right to go home. I promise that I¡¯ll let you visit your mother every year. I¡¯ll open the gates especially for you.¡±


    ¡°After training, then what?¡±


    ¡°Watch over your world,¡± he told her. ¡°And you can make sure that the demons will not wreak havoc to it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one of me and a hundred countries.¡±


    ¡°You can start finding others.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°And set up, what? A guild of some sort?¡± She stared at him dumfoundedly.


    ¡°Bright idea.¡±


    She nearly slammed her face on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to do this? Become a guardian of the Earth like Sailor Moon and put up my own squad of sailor girls? What the actual hell is happening to my life? An undercover agent that literally belongs to another world. What kind of agent does that make me?¡±


    ¡°An otherworldly one?¡± The king smiled playfully.


    She deadpanned. ¡°You did not just joke.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I guess I did.¡±


    Valeriana exhaled heavily. ¡°I¡¯m so undercover I¡¯ll probably beat the hell out of James Bond,¡± she muttered. ¡°This is not right. Why am I supposed to fix the mess you guys are making? I mean, I am not obligated to help you. Earth pretty much is a separate dimension.¡±


    King Laedin was silent. ¡°Think of it this way. A neighborhood fire,¡± he told her. ¡°A fire burns, latches onto the next door¡ªin this case, yours. Now you¡¯re in the same position and you have no choice but to help. Which house will you put out first? Your neighbor¡¯s or yours?¡±


    ¡°Mine, of course.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± he said. ¡°Now, the person who started the fire is trying his best to put a stop to it, but like fire, it¡¯s greedy and it will eat onto anything it touches. It¡¯s destructive and almost impossible to stop. When do you think the fire will stop?¡±


    ¡°When it burns off by itself.¡±


    ¡°And when will that happen?¡± he continued.


    She massaged the gap between the bones on her hands. ¡°When everything is gone.¡±


    ¡°Will you let it get to that point?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what will you do it?¡±


    ¡°Put it out.¡±


    ¡°The fire are demons,¡± he said. ¡°They eat away on anything they get their hands on. The spread like wildfire. They¡¯re uncontrollable and destructive. We have been fighting them for many years. We have caged them in one continent, but it is impossible to completely close them off. The only way to put them out is to gather forces and douse it with water, but there has to be enough¡ªthe people have to be stronger than the fire. You can be a part of that force.¡±


    ¡°I give up. That was a pretty good analogy. I¡¯ve lost my argument. You really want me to do this, huh?¡±


    ¡°You''ll receive help from us, of course,¡± he reassured her.


    ¡°What makes you think I can?¡±


    ¡°If it''s you, I''m pretty much certain you can do it. After all, you managed to defeat Lady Courtney, take the position of fifth-ranker in the academy and even defend it against one well-known and skilled student, didn''t you? You even earned the title of Roaring Tiger. I believe that if there''s anyone who''s fit upon receiving such an important task, it''s you.¡±


    She grew flustered at his compliment and rubbed the back of her nape. ¡°It''s just a stroke of luck, really,¡± she said. ¡°I never knew I got such a cool pseudonym.¡±


    ¡°Well, I must wonder why they named you so.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± she said, blinking fast. She squinted at the king. ¡°How the heck do you know all of this?¡±


    ¡°How can I not know? Lord Aeron''s been making a progressive report to me about you. Besides, even if he did not, I''m certain I would''ve heard sooner or later. There is only one human in this world, after all.¡±


    ¡°Agh.¡± She sighed. ¡°That old man . . . he''s really behind every little thing that''s weird going on.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Lord Aeron has a lot of schemes going about, but they''re not harmful in anyway. At such an age, he tries to find things that will amuse him.¡±


    ¡°My meeting with you was his plan.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I knew there was something that I had to expect. Things were different if the court leader himself arranged meetings such as this one. Although, I did not quite expect this.¡± He referred to Valeriana with a smile. ¡°To say the least, being shocked was an understatement when I saw you.¡±


    ¡°He did predict that,¡± she told him.


    ¡°He did? Well, you looked so much like my late wife, it''s bound to be predictable.¡±


    They both went silent.


    ¡°It must''ve hurt a lot to lose her so suddenly.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°I know how it feels like to lose someone you love.¡± Her gaze dropped to her white shoes underneath her gown as the death of her father came to mind. ¡°But it''s not important.¡±


    He disregarded her last comment and asked, ¡°Who did you lose?¡±


    She reluctantly looked at him. ¡°My father,¡± she told him. ¡°Just two years ago.¡±


    ¡°Then the wound is still fresh, I presume?¡±


    ¡°Two years is a long time,¡± she said, smiling at him. ¡°I''m over it. Besides, my father told me that I should not cry for him when he dies since the one I''ll be shedding tears for is myself and not the dead. It''s absurd right? He says the weirdest things, yet, he makes sense in a lot of ways.¡±


    His brows creased at the familiarity of her words. ¡°Your father has such wise words. I know of someone who is dear to me that would''ve probably told me the same thing¡ªif only he was here during that time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± She bobbed her in understanding. ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°He is, unfortunately, also gone.¡± The king shook his head sadly.


    Booming knocks came. What followed was a solemn voice that Valeriana was only introduced to a few moments ago.


    ¡°Your Majesty, dinner will be served in five minutes. I am here to fetch you so as we don''t run late. The food will get cold.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The king motioned for Valeriana to stand up and offered her his arm. ¡°Shall we, my dear?¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, kind sir.¡±


    ¡°No problem at all.¡± He patted her good-naturedly on the arm.

 Chapter Forty-One: Corvans Cousin

    The halls of the palace would rival the lines on a brain coral. Valeriana had to wonder how they maintained the cleanliness of the place. With something of this size and magnitude, it would no doubt take more than twenty hands to help in the general cleaning. The heights of the ceilings would get one to question how in the world they could reach those places.


    ¡°Excuse me, uh, Edeltraud sir?¡± she started.


    ¡°What is it, madam?¡±


    ¡°Oh please don¡¯t call me . . . anyway. How do you clean this place?¡± she finally said it.


    For a few moments, Edeltraud gave her a look of scrutiny but it faded just a second after it appeared. King Laedin made a near-snorting sound, but not as vulgar. It was more of something between a sudden huff and a chuckle.


    ¡°Well, milady, if I were to explain how I manage to do so, it would require me at least an hour to explain to you,¡± he began. ¡°We, after all, employ different tactics depending on the occasion and the training of one servant would require years before it is honed to perfection. As you can see, it is near spotless.¡± He waved to the frames that shone under the gaze of the light as they continued walking.


    ¡°How about maintenance?¡±


    Edeltraud¡¯s brows quirked. ¡°You are quite stubborn.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking I could employ the same tactics when cleaning the house, ya know? So what¡¯s your secret?¡±


    Valeriana was serious. In fact, she returned the look of incredulity on the butler¡¯s face by lifting her brows. However, Ed¡ªwhich was decidedly his nickname¡ªdidn¡¯t seem willing to elaborate upon the process as she wanted him to. As a result, there was a brief moment of silence, which later on broke due to His Majesty clearing his royal throat.


    ¡°Perseverance,¡± Ed finally said. ¡°And meticulousness.¡±


    ¡°Great. Huge help.¡± She nodded, but felt a small pout of indignation pull on her lips as she resigned.


    ¡°I must apologize in advance,¡± Laedin told her, breaking the awkwardness. Valeriana redirected her attention his way. ¡°My son will not be able to join us. You and I shall dine alone with Lord Gavin of Arlandia. Perhaps you have heard of him?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°How odd,¡± he muttered. ¡°Being one of the Twelve, you must''ve met Lord Corvan, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what of it?¡±


    ¡°If I''m not wrong, they''re supposed to be cousins.¡±


    Valeriana froze as her mind screamed. ¡°Cousins?¡±


    They stopped and the king gave her a puzzled stare. ¡°Is anything wrong, my dear?¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± she said, laughing humorlessly. ¡°He never said anything about a cousin. He never talks about anything unrelated to the academy or studying. None of the Twelve do. They keep their private lives private. Or maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m just too scared to ask. It¡¯s not as though they¡¯ve known me for very long.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yup. It''s kinda hard getting them to talk about something personal since they like to keep to themselves. Which makes it all the more hard to connect. Or maybe it¡¯s just because they don¡¯t trust me so much just yet . . . maybe it will come naturally on time. I mean, you know?¡± she ranted. She then turned away and muttered, ¡°I just hope they aren''t alike.¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid I didn''t hear what you last said.¡±


    ¡°No . . . uh . . . it''s nothing. Just muttering to myself.¡±


    ¡°Well, I do not know how to reply to that. For that, I will just say that I hope you found my humble abode to your liking,¡± he told her, changing the topic. ¡°This palace has stood for more than three thousand years.¡±


    She looked around, examining the grandest details the palace offered. Bright wall lights, cream painted walls accentuated by a royal blue, arched ceiling murals, and even extra-large landscapes and portraits. There was diversity, of course. For the most part, the walls were left blank like unused canvas to prevent the place from being too ostentatious. The portraits were hung on the main hall where people frequently passed. The others were kept simple and bright by the lights.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice, but I don¡¯t think humble is a suitable word,¡± she remarked, eliciting a laugh from the king.


    ¡°Here we are,¡± Edeltraud said. They stopped before two, large, mahogany doors.


    Valeriana eyed the symbol carved on the surface and furrowed her brows. Somehow, she had a feeling she saw it somewhere before. She knew it too well to miss it.


    Trees of blooming roses and galloping deers and horses.


    Unconsciously, her fingers brushed the cold metal around her wrists. She brought her head to look at her jewelry, letting her gaze travel to the images portrayed on the surface. With her brows knitting on her forehead, Valeriana contemplated the similarities.


    They were the same.


    She continued to examine her bracelet, trying to spot some differences until she heard the doors groaning as they were pushed open. The noisy creaking of the wood as it turned on its hinges caused Valeriana''s attention to snap ahead of her.


    She could only gape as the sight of the dining room came to view. Valeriana sucked in a breath and held it in until she found herself running out of air.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask, Your Majesty,¡± Valeriana said. ¡°What are the symbols on those doors for?¡±


    ¡°Those patterns come with a great tale,¡± King Laedin said. ¡°A story resounded under the heavens about the first creations. There was a tree which bore many fruits and flowers of different kinds. It was the most unique.¡±


    The room was softly lit by a hanging, crystal chandelier which was hoisted up on the high, domed ceiling painted with colorful illustrations of a winged knight. He held a glowing sword which repelled dark figures with glowing, red eyes. A backdrop of shining gold and blue misted around them. The wide room, on the other hand, was swallowed by the long dinner table made of polished Cidar and matching, ornate chairs.


    Valeriana didn''t know where to look¡ªwhether she should examine the glinting, sheathed swords held against the walls, or the beautiful, gigantic paintings that swallowed a great deal of space.


    ¡°Geez. That won''t ever fit in my house,¡± she muttered. ¡°Who eats in this place?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I usually do not dine here since it is quite big. My son and I dine together in a smaller room,¡± the king answered. ¡°But, since this is a formal event, not to mention Lord Gavin will be with us tonight . . .¡±


    ¡°It''s alright. I understand.¡±


    ¡°We sometimes have visitors, so they occupy the empty seats,¡± he said. ¡°It''s crucial to have a long table, you see. We use it for banquets and special occasions. I assume you are not used to eating on such a long table?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not much of a deal.¡± She smiled at him reassuringly, but there was a lingering root of intimidation at having to use a table longer than your everyday bus for dinner.


    ¡°Let us take our seats, then.¡±


    The king steered her towards the far end side of the table and pulled out the first chair on the right for the girl, patting her on the shoulder to encourage her to take her seat. Valeriana sat and flashed Laedin a grateful look before the latter took the throne¡ªnot literally. Rather, the throne was the spot wherein one overlooked the entire table. It was the symbol of power.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Your Majesty, for inviting me here.¡±


    ¡°You''re most welcome, my child. Now, let us wait for my other guest. I''m sorry if I cannot give you my time alone this evening.¡±


    ¡°It''s good, really. I''m surprised you even bothered about me.¡±


    ¡°And yes, the tree,¡± he cleared his throat.


    Valeriana paid close attention.


    ¡°The tree was called Caelleus and bore the many blessings of the gods. The blue fruit bore Larkov¡¯s essence and granted the power to control the water; the red fruit bore Arland¡¯s power to control fire; the white fruit had Prelure¡¯s power to control the winds; the green fruit contained Denovega¡¯s control over the Earth; and the yellow fruit had Aether¡¯s power of spirit,¡± he said, pausing to take a deep breath for a moment before continuing.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    But before he could resume, Valeriana spoke. ¡°Where is this tree? If I can find it, I¡¯ll hit jackpot! I¡¯ll eat all the fruits and be like Aang from the Avatar!¡±


    The king laughed and the some of the servants around them coughed into their fists.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way,¡± he said. ¡°One fruit will cause profound changes in the body and cause the consumer great pain. They said that it feels like your soul is being ripped to pieces and your insides clawing their way out. It¡¯ll be lucky for one person to survive eating a fruit; for as much as it is a blessing, the essence of the gods can be considered poison to their creations. Those who survive the poison will be granted fortune and the gods¡¯ graces, but if not, then they die.¡±


    Valeriana¡¯s mouth slacked in interest. ¡°You said there were flowers? What were they for?¡±


    ¡°The antidote,¡± Laedin answered. ¡°The gods loved their creations very much and implored them to eat the flower if they cannot take it, saving their lives in the process. You can think of our power to control the elements as poison, Valeriana. It lives in the blood, and so it is passed on,¡± he said. ¡°The tree was a gift to the first creations of the gods, and back then, the entire world was but one continent, joined in all ways.¡±


    They went on like that for a few more minutes until the food was served. Valeriana''s stomach audibly grumbled from the delicious aroma that the food gave off and she salivated at the enticing sight.


    ¡°Oh, wow!¡± With all the storytelling going on, she suddenly felt hungry.


    The few servants¡ªabout nine of them¡ªwho heard chortled at her reaction and smiled at the girl. She smiled back at them.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to join us?¡± she asked unwittingly, causing strange looks to be shot her way.


    ¡°We would''ve wanted to, young miss,¡± answered a maid with a bright smile. ¡°But our role is to wait on you.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you hungry?¡±


    ¡°We''ve already eaten.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but this is quite a lot just for three people,¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°I''ll just have to eat a lot and stuff myself, then.¡±


    It felt strange to have people waiting on her like they were doing, but she told herself to behave and not push the matter.


    King Laedin and Valeriana started eating ahead of the apparently late guest. The girl was curious about the so-called cousin of Corvan he never really talked about and couldn''t help but anticipate his arrival. Even so, she couldn''t resist the delicious food in front of her. Everything looked so delicious that she didn''t know which one to put on her plate.


    ¡°As I was saying, people knew not of corruption and knew only of love,¡± the king resumed. ¡°Until Erythnell, of course.¡±


    ¡°Why does that guy keep on appearing?¡± she asked. ¡°He was the one who caused Valdis to turn into a demon and stuff, wasn¡¯t he contented?¡±


    ¡°The matter of Valdis is still to come in a few thousand years,¡± he told her. ¡°Erythnell sowed discord in all the places he went to, and this time, he saw a perfect arrangement to destroy. He corrupted the people, fed them with greed, and caused them to turn against one another. Then there was war, and everything, even the tree which Erythnell used as an instrument to cause trouble, was destroyed. It withered,¡± he said.


    Without warning, the doors cracked open. Valeriana''s head snapped to the direction of the sound and she saw a figure clad in red walk in. He stopped and bowed at the door, then rose and smiled.


    ¡°And the seeds of the tree fell,¡± the newcomer filled in. ¡°The essence of the gods wracked the world, dividing the land into the corresponding continents. When the seed of Larkov fell, it broke the lands and caused the waters to rise, turning it into an ocean. When the water let up, it revealed islands, waterfalls, lakes, rivers, and seas. Arland¡¯s seed formed volcanoes, streams of lava, scorching the land so that nothing was left except sands. However, when the magma resided and cooled, it hardened into mountains and left heaps of ash to fertilize the land.¡±


    It was when he stood in front of the king and Valeriana did she have a good look at him. His emerald green eyes twinkled with delight. He bore a strong bearing to Corvan, his blond hair far shorter than his cousin¡¯s.


    ¡°Prelure¡¯s seed caused storms, bringing rains and clouds from all over the world. It had grown so cold that ice formed, and eventually the rain itself turned to snow and all but fell like a blizzard. When the wind let up, what formed were mountains of ice and winter. Denovega¡¯s seed shook the earth and caused the lands to rise and to fall. Everything was swallowed, as though the earth itself was throwing a tantrum. When it calmed, there were mountains, valleys, hills, cliffs, ravines, canyons, and many more. The terrains were reformed.


    ¡°And of all the elements, Aether¡¯s seed was calm, but the lands dried up and life could not sustained. When it was all over, it took a few years, but rubies, amethysts, emeralds, sapphires, and countless gems and treasures were found glowing among the rocks. The calmest was where the tree stood before, the Central Continent. As it withered, it turned to the soil and its place is where the Rosellevienne palace stands today,¡± he finished.


    ¡°Oh, wow,¡± Valeriana muttered. ¡°That¡¯s a good story.¡±


    ¡°Please pardon my late arrival, Your Majesty.¡± He went over towards where they were seated and bowed at the monarch once again as per the customs. ¡°And lovely maiden.¡±


    Valeriana went red at his comment. Somehow, if Corvan was more polite and not the cold-hearted bastard she knew, he would be this person.


    King Laedin stood and gave him a one-armed hug as a sign of respect and close camaraderie. Lord Gavin, in turn, nodded at Laedin before he walked towards the girl and flashed her a smile, the brightness of which made her feel faint. She was glad she was sitting or she would''ve probably crumpled, her legs rendered useless.


    Trying to keep her exterior calm and composed¡ªwhich sounded impossible at the moment¡ªshe gave him an equally bright smile, trying to look as ladylike as she could. She wouldn''t want to disgrace herself in front of a person like this man.


    He held out a hand to Valeriana. ¡°I believe we haven''t yet met each other, miss. My name is Gavin von Vaushna de la Wylden.¡±


    ¡°I''m Valeriana Kerrigan.¡± She placed her hand in his in an attempt to shake his hand, but it was instead gently pulled towards his face. A pair of soft lips kissed the back of her hand. She went even redder as the sensation on her skin sent the hair on the back of her head standing to their very tips.


    He slowly and gingerly gave Valeriana her hand back. ¡°Such beautiful name fit for someone of your charm.¡±


    ¡°Uh . . . thank you, I guess,¡± she muttered, still feeling flustered.


    Gavin took the seat situated right across the girl. He gracefully sat down on the ornate chair and casted another glance Valeriana''s way, nodding his head at her. ¡°I had pressing matters I had to attend to. I certainly hope you pardon me for my tardiness.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, Lord Gavin,¡± the king said. ¡°We perfectly understand your reasons. We started without you, though. I hope you don''t mind.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Valeriana,¡± the king said. ¡°Now that you have met Lord Gavin, I do hope you get along with each other.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she grinned and chortled. ¡°He''s certainly not like Corvan.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you are acquainted with my cousin?¡± He raised a brow while he fixed a napkin on his lap.


    ¡°More or less.¡± She nodded. ¡°We''re in the same school after all.¡±


    ¡°I see. You attend Celeste Academy as well? That explains everything then,¡± he answered. ¡°Do you hold a position among the Twelve, if I may ask?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess you can say that.¡±


    ¡°What position do you hold?¡±


    ¡°Fifth,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Fifth?¡± He paused for a moment and mulled. ¡°Then, you must be the rumored human who''s attending the school?¡± he inquired before he realized what he just said. ¡°I apologize. I hope you''re not offended.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It''s nothing new. I have no reason to be offended since it''s true anyway.¡±


    ¡°Then, I''m glad.¡± He sighed in relief which brought about a raised brow from the girl. ¡°But it''s unexpected, really. For a human to possess such unearthly beauty.¡±


    She laughed at how absurd he sounded. Man, this guy is a big flirt. ¡°That''s a real exaggeration. You really aren''t like your cousin, are you? That Corvan¡¯s a total jerk¡ªsorry, don¡¯t tell him. Well, no big deal. He¡¯ll kill me anyway.¡±


    The corner of his lips curled up. ¡°Corvan? I have never heard of a person who dared address my cousin with such familiarity and lived.¡±


    She placed a hand over her mouth. ¡°Uh . . . I''m sorry. I guess I got used to it.¡±


    ¡°No, I did not mean to make you uneasy,¡± he said. ¡°It''s just that it''s a rare occasion. Lord Corvan is a very proud noble, I must say. With the way you spoke of him, it makes me want to see how he reacted the first time you addressed him by his name without a title.¡±


    ¡°Well, he almost burned me to crisp,¡± she jokingly stated.


    The king and Lord Gavin chuckled at her statement.


    ¡°Then, how did you survive?¡± Gavin jokingly humored her as he reached for the sweet fish in front of him, putting some on his plate. He looked more than interested with where the conversation was going.


    She blushed as she reminisced. ¡°Uh, I think . . . I splashed him with water,¡± she told them, which made them stop dead on their tracks and look at her with wide eyes. ¡°I thought he was on fire, so . . .¡±


    The king and Lord Gavin exchanged glances before they suddenly broke out into a fit of wild laughter. Valeriana squirmed in her seat in discomfort and stared at the two with a sheepish smile.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Gavin breathed, clutching his stomach. ¡°Just imagining what happened makes me want to die of laughter.¡±


    The servants, who stood on the sidelines and had no choice but to listen closely to their conversation, tried to hide their amusement under stoic faces but the littlest smiles curved on their lips. One had his shoulders trembling from silent laughter, and face contorted in failed attempt to hide his reaction.


    ¡°Please don''t tell anyone,¡± she told them.


    ¡°You can trust that not a single word will get out.¡±


    The girl gave her attention back to the food she was eating and, unusually, began to nibble on her food when she would normally devour it in one bite. King Laedin saw the sudden change and shook his head with an amused smile.


    ¡°Valeriana,¡± Gavin spoke in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Hm?¡± She looked up at the man.


    This man was flirty and liked to flatter ladies¡ªthat was obvious. Valeriana knew, though, that he was just being playful.


    ¡°So, do tell, how is the life as a student in Celeste Academy?¡±


    She swallowed her food before she spoke. ¡°Well, there are a lot of things I need to do. Lessons and other things,¡± she said. ¡°I''m far behind and I only have a very short amount of time to catch up.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Gavin nodded in understanding. ¡°I know my cousin won''t like it, but let me visit you once in a while.¡± He grinned. ¡°I look forward to hearing more of your stories. It would be fun to hear something new, especially since you came from a different world. I have this thirst to explore places I¡¯ve never been. It¡¯s almost so thrilling to know that there are more to see!¡±


    ¡°There''s really no need for you to do that,¡± she told him, reaching for a glass of water and bringing it up to her lips. She started drinking off of the glass greedily.


    ¡°Are you afraid that your suitors would drive me away? I seek only companionship and nothing romantic of any sort. You are a very wonderful lady, Valeriana, don''t get me wrong¡ªbut you are the kind of woman that is not within the range of my preferences.¡±


    At least that was a relief knowing. She had enough of that Zion dude.


    ¡°But you are exactly perfect for my cousin.¡±


    Wait. What?


    Unconsciously, Valeriana gasped while she drank the contents of her glass¡ªwhich then resulted to a very unfortunate turn of events. She choked on the water she was drinking and spilled the contents on her lap.


    She coughed and stood up from her seat in shock. ¡°I''m sorry.¡± She covered her mouth and continued to cough some more. Her cheeks reddened with mortification as she pushed back her chair and stood. The servants waiting came forward to help her, handing her a dry cloth which she accepted.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, wiping down her silky sky-blue gown.


    ¡°Would you want me to help you with that, miss?¡± the servant offered. ¡°I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh no, um, thanks. I¡¯m alright.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°Are you certain, my dear?¡± the king inquired.


    ¡°Yeah. I just need to go to the restroom. Please excuse me. Where do I go from here?¡±


    ¡°Head to the right and turn to the left. It should not be far. Do you need someone to guide you?¡±


    Valeriana shook her head but smiled gratefully at Laedin, however, her eyes hinted of disbelief and discomfort. ¡°No, thank you. I should be able to find my way around by myself.¡±


    With that, she walked out of the room.

 Chapter Forty-Two: We Meet Again

    Valeriana said she wanted to go to the restroom, but decided against it in the end. She didn¡¯t feel like looking at herself in the mirror at all due to the previous turn of events. Her bladder was empty too. There was basically no reason to push through with it.


    Although she shouldn¡¯t be so paranoid about the mishap, there was a thread of defeat that curled within her chest.


    ¡°Corvan is such a jinx,¡± she muttered.


    He said she would embarrass herself. And it is due to him that she did.


    The corridors snaked ahead until the lines converged in her eyes. The floor was the color of jade, inlaid with marble. She stopped short in her steps and shot a glance at the arching windows wherein the moonlight streamed through.


    She eyed the field of bright flowers. Mechanically, she moved towards the window and placed her hand on the glass which was cool to the touch. It was strangely comforting.


    There was a sheer reflection of herself on the glass. Azure blue eyes stared back, holding traces of chagrin and admonishment. She held the gaze strongly, challenging her reflection until her brows creased and pushed on her eyes. Only when she saw something move from her peripheral vision did she diverted her attention.


    She saw a figure, draped in an elegant cloak of white silk trimmed with gold standing amongst the flowers. A wind blew and the cloth fluttered around him, framing the slender silhouette of his legs from waist down. He held his hood in place, afraid that the wind would blow it off.


    Curious, Valeriana looked around for a way outside. She walked, glancing about in search for a door but failed. She turned her attention to the windows again and got an idea. Eagerly walking towards the window closest to her, she unbolted and opened it wide before slipping through the narrow passage it managed to provide.


    Once her feet landed on solid ground, she hiked up the skirts of her dress and started to approach the lonely figure. She had a feeling she knew who it was, but it seemed unlikely. Besides, judging from the clothes he was wearing, he must not be just anyone.


    As she neared, the sound of her feet crushing the blades of grass gave her away. The person turned in alarm at her presence and his feet shifted very lightly in attempt to flee, but when he saw it was Valeriana, he stilled.


    The girl squinted in order to make out the face of the man before her under the darkness offered by his cloak.


    ¡°Kyrell?¡± She gasped.


    He looked equally taken aback. ¡°Valeriana?¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± She jumped excitedly. ¡°I never thought I''d see you here!¡±


    ¡°I . . . are you the guest King Laedin said was coming?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I''m not just the only guest, though,¡± she told him, standing beside him. ¡°What are you doing here by the way? Do you live here? Are you secretly the prince or something?¡± She jokingly nudged him with her elbow.


    ¡°Uh . . . no . . .¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I am the prince¡¯s royal valet. And since he is sick, he asked me to pick flowers for him.¡± He looked at her. ¡°You look stunning today. But why are you drenched in water?¡±


    She glanced down at her wet dress and shrugged. ¡°I choked on my cup,¡± she said, but felt that it meant something else entirely. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean I choked on my cup because goodness me, I¡¯ll be dead if I did. Holy¡ªI know my mouth is big but it¡¯s not that big. I just¡ª¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°No. I understand you completely.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°I know,¡± she told him gravely. ¡°I wanted to go to the restroom just now.¡±


    ¡°Are you lost? Would you like me to take you?¡± he offered.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like I need to. I just need some fresh air.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°I see. Didn¡¯t the servants dry it for you?¡±


    ¡°Dry it? No. I didn¡¯t want them to.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°Then let me take care of that. If you would allow me to.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you going to do?¡± she asked.


    ¡°This.¡± He extended his right hand, waving gracefully with his fingers.


    Valeriana raised a brow curiously. No sooner than a second later, she heard something gurgling. She looked down at her drenched clothes only to see the water being sucked off of it. It floated along the direction Kyrell was waving to.


    ¡°Wow,¡± she whispered, watching him work. ¡°So that¡¯s what they meant. I thought they wanted to pat me down,¡± she said. ¡°Not pat me down that way. God, what is happening to me tonight?¡± She hit her forehead.


    Once Kyrell managed to completely take the water away, he flicked his wrist towards the direction of the flowers and it sprayed, raining droplets among the plants. Valeriana couldn''t help but feel awed.


    ¡°You''re awesome, Kyrell! Thank you very much!¡± She smoothed down the wrinkles that appeared from the wet spot before and cursed when her efforts were in vain. ¡°Anyway, this is better than walking around wet. Urgh.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry for disappearing so suddenly after the duel. I had to leave,¡± he told her. ¡°I heard you won, though. Congratulations.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t even realize that you were gone. I was too caught up in the whole thing.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can''t blame you. A warrior''s focus must always be on the fight.¡± Kyrell looked ahead of him and sighed.


    ¡°How are you doing, though?¡± she queried.


    ¡°Well, I . . .¡±


    ¡°And those clothes . . . do you always wear a cloak?¡±


    ¡°I have to.¡±


    ¡°Are you a part of the court or something? Even Lord Aeron takes off his cloak when he''s outside.¡±


    ¡°No . . . I . . .¡±


    ¡°Then, why?¡±


    ¡°This is merely my preference,¡± he said. ¡°I feel much more comfortable this way.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Okay. Cool.¡± She stared at him for a few moments before dismissing the subject completely, bending over to examine a flower closely.


    They didn''t speak for a few moments. Valeriana continued to observe the flower, her fingertips tracing its velvety petals. It was purple around the center, gradually fading in white as it reached the round tips of its petals. Its leaves and stem weren''t green. In fact, looking closely, it was gold.


    ¡°You just reminded me of something, Valeriana,¡± Kyrell said as he bent down beside her as well. ¡°That flower you''re looking at . . .¡±


    ¡°It''s beautiful,¡± she muttered. ¡°I wonder what it''s called.¡±


    ¡°Valeriana,¡± Kyrell said.


    Hearing her name called, she looked at the boy beside her. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Valeriana,¡± he repeated. ¡°The flower you''re looking at is called Valeriana.¡±


    Her eyes widened from his statement. ¡°Really? Then it has the same name as me! Or maybe it''s the other way around. But, whatever, it''s the same anyway.¡±


    ¡°This flower is my favorite of all.¡± Kyrell told her. ¡°My mother took special care for these flowers. She liked them the most. Aside from being beautiful, they''re strong. They can stand through the heat of summer and the cold of winter. They bloom best during spring.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s lovely and smells as good as it looks,¡± she said, sniffing.


    ¡°I think your name fits you very well.¡± Kyrell reached towards the flower and plucked it off, handing it to Valeriana. ¡°Here, take this.¡±


    The girl took the flower in her hands happily. ¡°It''s mine? Really? Thank you.¡± She twirled it between her thumb and forefinger.


    ¡°The name Valeriana means to be strong and have hope.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t King Laedin be angry? I mean, picking flowers like this in his back garden without his permission is kinda . . . I don''t know. Illegal.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. I can assure you that you won''t get in trouble.¡± Kyrell smiled at her. ¡°Taking one of these hundreds of thousands of flowers will hardly make a difference. Besides, you have met him. Does he seem that type of person to you?¡±


    ¡°No. I get your point. But . . . I gotta put this somewhere,¡± she said. ¡°I don''t want it to lose its petals or anything.¡±


    ¡°Try it here.¡± He took the flower and placed it on her ear. ¡°Now, you look even prettier.¡±


    ¡°Aw, thanks,¡± she said, laughing.


    He smiled and shook his head. Valeriana examined him for a moment, noticing the gleam of uneasiness and worry in his eyes. Valeriana was the same. Perhaps for an entirely different reason, but they were more or less in the same boat. She turned to the direction he was facing and saw a waning moon across the skies.


    ¡°Hey, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss Valeriana!¡± Edeltraud yelled, cutting her short.


    They both turned and saw the man heading over, face dark with displeasure. He glared at Kyrell beside Valeriana, who instinctively turned away and turned his back on the man.


    ¡°I beg your pardon, Miss Valeriana. The king is looking for you.¡± Edeltraud made his way to the young woman and guided her almost forcefully away from Kyrell. ¡°And you, go back to where you should be.¡±


    Kyrell nodded stiffly and rushed off ahead of them, disappearing into the maze of halls.

 Chapter Forty-Three: An Enemy Returns

    The rest of dinner night proceeded smoothly in spite of a small stump--that being the incident. Thankfully, the atmosphere resumed its relaxed ambiance and conversations came naturally the moment she went back to her seat. Neither the king nor Lord Gavin commented about the flower she carried. Although their eyes were tinted with curiosity and questions, they settled with formulating their own explanations.


    Everything that came afterward was uneventful.


    After arriving home, she placed her valeriana in a vase on her bedside table. The presence of the flower gave a subtle pop to her room and was a beautiful accentuation to the classic theme.


    While the next day was back to its monotonous routine, the feelings of surreality at having to meet the king stayed with Valeriana. She helped Charles with breakfast and when food was served, the whole circle gathered around the table.


    ¡°The summer festival is starting soon! I''m so excited.¡± Genevieve beamed with excitement as a small clap escaped her hands. ¡°I heard that there''ll be a lot of games!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good the first time but it gets boring after a while,¡± Keelan muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing every year, nothing new.¡± Raziel flicked his wrist as he pulled on the napkin on his lap.


    ¡°This is our first time,¡± said the twins in chorus. ¡°So it won¡¯t be as bad!¡±


    ¡°So, Valeriana . . .¡± Tamara began with a smile. ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we''re curious,¡± Aneeka added. ¡°Care to tell what happened?¡±


    She debated on how much she was going to withhold and how much she was going to disclose.


    ¡°Well . . .¡± she started, shoving a spoonful of egg into her mouth. ¡°For starters, I embarrassed myself.¡±


    ¡°Quite predictable,¡± Corvan remarked mockingly.


    They chuckled.


    ¡°And yeah, I met a realllllyyyy cool person,¡± she added, somewhat irked by his interruption. This was a good opportunity to piss the first-ranker off.


    ¡°What?¡± Genevieve squealed. ¡°The prince?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, no,¡± she said. ¡°But there¡¯s Lord Gavin. Turns out he¡¯s a member of the king¡¯s council of advisors and he was there due to job stuff.¡±


    Corvan visibly paused. Valeriana smirked.


    ¡°Lord Gavin?¡± Genevieve¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°Corvan''s cousin.¡± She smirked tauntingly at the first-ranker as he looked away in irritation and resumed noiselessly chewing his food.


    ¡°Are they anything alike?¡± Genevieve curiously inquired.


    ¡°Nope. Aside from the looks and everything, they''re total opposites.¡± She grinned even wider, seeing deepening of the ridges on Corvan¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°How was he like?¡±


    ¡°Everything Corvan isn''t.¡±


    ¡°Now, I''m curious.¡± Tamara chortled. ¡°Do you like him, Valeriana?¡±


    She blushed, but decided to play along. ¡°Well, he passes my standards.¡±


    While not all of the Twelve laughed, the smallest smiles cracked on their faces. Brindon and Corvan, on the other hand, remained stubbornly impassive.


    ¡°But no,¡± she added. ¡°He¡¯s not my type and, as he told me, I¡¯m not within his range of preferences.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised he even considered you,¡± Corvan said.


    Valeriana puffed out her cheeks. ¡°Bastard.¡±


    ¡°Stupid witch,¡± Corvan replied.


    ¡°Idiot devil,¡± Valeriana retorted.


    ¡°Incompetent wench.¡±


    ¡°Jerk wad!¡±


    The Twelve shook their heads and chuckled in amusement.


    ¡°Are you done? I hate to break it to you but--¡± Charles began.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°We got some exciting news for you, Val,¡± Tamara cut off the fourth-ranker. ¡°I heard Courtney¡¯s coming back.¡±


    That caught her attention.


    ¡°Really?¡± she intoned.


    ¡°Ahuh.¡±


    There was a brief moment of silence. The Twelve watched Valeriana¡¯s reaction to the news.


    ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s gotta happen soon enough,¡± she calmly replied, squirming in discomfort. However, despite her dismissing the matter, it lingered in her thoughts. Her heart jumped to activity like a horse in a race after a gunshot as she started to imagine the scenarios of their confrontation.


    She started chewing on her bottom lip.


    Breakfast became flatline silent after that, save for the clinking of the wares as the Twelve resumed their meal. Valeriana left the residences after taking the dishes to the kitchen. She made her way to her first class and sank into her seat in History distractedly, ignoring her classmates¡¯ stares of curiosity.


    ¡°Valeriana!¡± A joyful voice cut through the air.


    Valeriana looked up to see her eccentric, blue-haired former enemy walking up the leveled floors and stopping beside her table. A fresh daisy bounced on her table. With raised brows she eyed the flower given and its giver.


    Zion brushed a blue lock that obstructed his vision. ¡°May I sit?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Chavi¡¯s spot,¡± she nonchalantly replied.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stay long.¡± He blew out a sigh and made himself comfortable on the seat next to Valeriana. Zion looked at her knowingly, a gaze which she mirrored with sheer irritation.


    ¡°You seemed to be not your usual self a while ago. Were you thinking about anything?¡± he asked.


    She looked away and rested her head on her table. ¡°None of your business,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Right,¡± he muttered. ¡°Are you worried about something?¡± he queried. ¡°Like Courtney''s return? She''s coming today right?¡±


    Valeriana sighed.


    ¡°You really don''t have to worry about someone like her. You defeated her before, right? That means she''s no more than an insect.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She faced him. ¡°That insect almost managed to slice me in half.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn''t really let these things get to you, Valeriana. Courtney can never best you.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say things that aren''t true just because you think they''ll please people. They don''t help at all,¡± she snapped.


    ¡°Do you think I''ll say these just to please you?¡± he said, laughing. ¡°See here, Valeriana. I may be trying to win you over but that doesn''t mean I won''t be frank. If you''re ugly, you''re ugly. If you''re fat, you''re fat. I won''t lie. Do you need me to say that you look like you didn''t comb your hair this morning?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as though she wasn¡¯t aware of it. She shot him a glance before looking forward in dissatisfaction. ¡°I know. But I don¡¯t feel like fixing it so leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°And I hope you don''t mind me saying that you look adorable as well,¡± he added, the seriousness fading. ¡°But you¡¯re obviously not taking good care of yourself.¡±


    Valeriana leaned into her palms uncaringly.


    ¡°It may not seem believable but you¡¯ve got great potential.¡± He leaned forward and smiled at her. Unlike the other smiles he gave her before, this one seemed genuine and comforting at the same time. ¡°No one can easily defeat me in a real battle.¡±


    ¡°But--¡±


    He held up a finger. ¡°I''m still talking. Courtney may have possessed the position as fifth-ranker, but now it''s yours. You took it from her from a real fight.¡±


    She waved her hand at him dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s just--¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s luck. There''s no luck when it comes to skills and natural talent.¡± He smiled. ¡°You have those yet you deny you do. The battles you win are a proof of the fact that you are--talented. So stop denying it and be proud. Human or not, you''re still the fifth-ranker. You have it because you earned it. Don''t let just anyone take that away.¡±


    She paused and mulled over his words.


    ¡°Think about it. A lot of people are expecting so much from you,¡± he stated. ¡°You''re here for their trust and respect. How can you get other people to believe in you when you can''t believe in yourself? So accept it already and be confident about it.¡± He grinned at her encouragingly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there are people who placed their faith in you? Don''t let them down. Don''t let Courtney drag you down. She''s just a small obstacle to your happy ending.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make her sound too much like a villain. She should be more than that,¡± Valeriana said. ¡°You believe in happy endings?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± he said, a smile on his lips. ¡°But I do now.¡±


    Her brows shot to her hairline. ¡°You know how to talk.¡±


    ¡°I only try with you.¡±


    She shook her head and waved him off. ¡°Go back to your seat. Chavi¡¯s coming and I don¡¯t want her getting intimidated because you¡¯re sitting where she¡¯s supposed to be sitting.¡±


    Her hands flew to her chest. She felt the warm metal on her chest clinking against the other necklace she wore around her neck.


    One was the key to the tomb of King Friedel--given to her as a symbol of her official inauguration as the fifth-ranking member of the Celestial Circle. The other was the protection she had so that she could adjust to Valemnia''s power pressure.


    ¡°You won''t let everything you worked hard for go to waste because of one girl, right?¡± he asked as he stood.


    She shook her head. ¡°No. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You can pay me back with a date.¡±


    She gave him a look of disapproval.


    Zion scratched the top of his nape as he grimaced. ¡°Give me a chance, will you?¡±


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m sorry. I appreciate your sentiments . . .¡± she told him. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be in a relationship. And you¡¯re not my type.¡±


    ¡°If you give me a chance, you might change your mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still no.¡±


    Seraphina walked through the doors, causing everyone to scramble. Zion dashed to his seat, afraid of being scolded. Valeriana shook her head lightly, chuckling under her breath.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Brunhild.¡± Seraphina raised a brow. ¡°It''s a miracle to see you in class this often.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good miracle.¡± He looked knowingly at Valeriana''s direction.


    The lady knight shot curious glances at the two. ¡°Anyhow, I''m glad you''ll be joining us today. However . . . that doesn''t change the fact that you missed the first three weeks of my class, so a punishment is in order.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on cleaning duty for just as long as you¡¯ve missed my class and I don¡¯t mean just this room. Three weeks¡¯ worth of public service.¡± She looked about the classroom and eyed her snickering students. Zion didn''t look pleased at all. ¡°That also applies to everyone in this room.¡±


    Everyone stopped and stared at their instructor in shock.


    ¡°Unless your reason is excusable, if you dare be absent for no reason pardonable, punishment is due. You are attending the academy for absolutely no cost and there are lots of people out there who desire to be given your spot. Do not waste this. Be responsible. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

 Chapter Forty-Four: Lunch Break

    Seraphina weaved into the room, her hands tight around the leatherbound journal. She nodded at Edeltraud gratefully, walking through the doors he had opened for her. Despite the light smile on her lips, her brows were taut. The door clicked close behind her. She combed back her fair hair as she moved into the chair before the desk where His Majesty sat.


    The king was busy reviewing documents and had murmured a small greeting after seeing the lady knight arrive.


    ¡°I hope you forgive me, Your Majesty,¡± Seraphina said as she shifted uncomfortably on her seat. ¡°The investigation seemed to be moving rather slowly. I have made . . . inquiries on the matter as silently as I could, but there still is nothing.¡±


    ¡°Do not apologize, Seraphina. I know you''re doing all you can,¡± he said, smiling. His eyes, even so, could not mask the worry and anxiousness. The bright golden pools had fluttered close, a small sigh of disappointment flying past his lips.


    ¡°You may be pleased to hear, though,¡± the woman told him, hoping he would feel better. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this will be of much help, but it may assist us in answering a few questions on the way.¡±


    He looked up. ¡°What have you got?¡±


    ¡°A journal,¡± she answered, placing the book down on the surface of his table, on top of the documents. ¡°Of Degenhard Veralidaine.¡±


    ¡°Degenhard?¡± The king''s brows furrowed.


    ¡°That''s right,¡± she said. ¡°Degenhard made an account for a demon''s transformation. It says here that a child can be turned into a demon while still in the womb of its mother.¡±


    He hesitated at her words. ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°In this book, it was mentioned that there''s a way upon which an unborn child can be turned into a demon,¡± she repeated. ¡°But the consequences were horrible. Those infants died before they even had the chance to see the world. Perhaps this is related to how they manage to . . . do this to the prince.¡±


    ¡°Being king truly does not mean knowing everything.¡± He sighed, gaze dropping on the journal before him. Firm hands reached forward, brushing on the worn edges aged from the many years. ¡°Do you mind leaving this book behind so I can study it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡± She nodded, her own hands clasping around each other. ¡°I''ll continue searching for more answers regarding Prince Bertram''s condition.¡±


    ¡°Please do. Was it not said about how a transformation progresses?¡±


    ¡°Whatever is in this book is not for my eyes,¡± Seraphina replied. ¡°I--I do not intend to know more than I already do. I will deliver all the possible answers to you, my king, however, I do not feel worthy of these secrets.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± said Laedin, his forehead creasing. ¡°I have assigned you this task because I trust you with everything, Seraphina. I do not understand why you lack the conviction to carry everything through.¡±


    Seraphina¡¯s gaze fell on her lap. ¡°I apologize.¡± She placed a hand on her forehead. ¡°This really is a bad habit of mine.¡±


    ¡°I am guessing that this is the reason why this has happened,¡± he told her, sighing softly. He removed his reading glasses and leaned into his palms. ¡°I know how hard it can be having to navigate through another place that is different from everything you¡¯ve ever known, but tell me, just how did Valeriana get so involved?¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Her fists clenched. ¡°My own incompetence and weakness. Just like you said, I lack the conviction. I have dragged her into this business because I could not rely on myself.¡± The lady¡¯s head hang low, her shoulders bunching as she buried her face into her hands. ¡°I should¡¯ve left her alone. I should¡¯ve not asked her to come when I saw her that day. Uncle, I took her life away. I have destroyed the future she looked forward to.¡±


    King Laedin gazed at the woman in front of him, letting a few moments of silence pass before he spoke once more. ¡°The important thing is that you¡¯re trying to make up for it. Despite your lack of conviction and your indecisiveness, Seraphina, you more than make up for it through your sense of responsibility and compassion. We all make mistakes. We may not be able to bring back things like they used to be, but the least we can do is make the most out of the situation. There¡¯s no use dwelling on the things that have been done.¡±


    Seraphina straightened her spine. She brushed back her hair to reveal her reddened nose and cheeks.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing a good job,¡± said Laedin. ¡°My dear, please be at ease, even for a little while. Valeriana is a strong girl. I believe your meeting was no accident.¡±


    ¡°Still . . .¡±


    ¡°The blame is not entirely yours to take. It was not very fair of me to tell you you were the reason,¡± he continued. ¡°I realized. You would¡¯ve not met if she could not see the demon--if she chose to walk away instead of helping the person who wronged her.¡± He chuckled as he reclined on his chair, thinking back on the events of the night before. ¡°She is the exact opposite of you. Yet you two are so similar.¡±


    Seraphina gazed thoughtfully at the king.


    ¡°That girl carries a lot of complain in her mouth. She tries to justify her situation to her benefit, which is understandable, but she cannot resist helping when she is able to. She hesitates at first glance to weigh the situation, but then discards it the next moment in favor of her altruism.¡±


    ¡°As usual, your assessment of people is spot on. But you forgot her sarcasm,¡± Seraphina added with a small smile--the first one she had since she first came in. ¡°She does have the tendency to complain a lot, but she gets the work done. She¡¯s a diligent student. Although she¡¯s a little slow, she knows how to learn from her mistakes.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a bright child with a good sense of humor.¡± His eyes glowed with mirth, the wrinkles dimpling around the corners of his eyes.


    There was a pause.


    ¡°She does resemble Ayslia very much,¡± he whispered. ¡°I have felt taken aback by the similarities, I mistook her for her at first. Eventually, I realized she was another person. Although the resemblance is strong, they differ in a lot of angles. What did you think of it when you first saw her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it at first,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of it. However, after a while, I saw the semblance.¡±


    The king nodded. ¡°I see.¡± He sighed. ¡°Setting that matter aside, I wanted to know if you would be willing to become my Candidate, should the need ever arise.¡±


    Seraphina shook her head. ¡°I do not feel the need to compete with Lord Corvan and the other heirs of the Continental Lords and Ladies.¡±


    ¡°Someone still has to represent the Rosellevienne family, and I do not trust your father to do that.¡±


    Seraphina turned to look at the king in the eye. ¡°Is it really necessary for me to take the throne? It does not feel right.¡±


    ¡°Remember this, do not think of yourself as unworthy. Should Bertram ever be unable to take my place, I am counting on you to do so. Although the other candidates are not bad, I prefer, selfishly if I might add, a family to bear the crown.¡±


    ¡°No, I will not let that happen,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I will find a way for His Highness. I have seen the hard work he has gone through the years, preparing for the day he would become the king--regent or not. He is more than appropriate to be king. You know that deep in your heart.¡±


    ¡°He is destined for more than I ever will be. I am not saying this because I¡¯m an overly sentimental father but this is the truth.¡±


    After a brief pause, Seraphina gave the king a look of concern before deciding to ask, ¡°How about your health, Your Majesty? Has there been any improvement?¡±


    Laedin gave a weak and unconvincing shake of refusal. ¡°Nothing has changed.¡±


    Seraphina pursed her lips as she contemplated. She opened her mouth.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say,¡± he cut her off. ¡°It''s fine. Focus on my son. He is the priority. There¡¯s no use for the past if there is no future.¡±


    Words died on the woman¡¯s throat as she gazed at the king¡¯s face. She bit down on her lower lip, fists clenching with helplessness. She bid him her goodbyes as she stood and he replied the same.


    ¡°I shall not fail you,¡± she told him.

 Chapter Forty-Five: The Return

    Valeriana didn''t see Chavi around for History class and got worried. She had been debating the entire way through lunch, wondering if she should check up on the other girl. Thankfully, the brunette had come around during recess hours and apologized, saying she had trouble getting out of bed.


    ¡°Seriously? I thought you were sick or something. I was going to the dormitories to visit you.¡± The girl sat down in front of a vacant table and sighed, setting the tray of her food down to the surface. ¡°Lady Seraphina said there¡¯s corresponding public service as punishment for every day you do not attend her class.¡±


    ¡°She said that? Oh god, I¡¯m through.¡± Chavi pursed her lips. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m fine. You''re only going to make a commotion in the dormitories if you go there. Being one of the Twelve, you already attract too much attention.¡± She referred to the current number of eyes trained to their direction at the moment.


    She glanced around and saw her point. ¡°Attracting attention or not, you''re still my friend, remember? Of course, I''ll worry.¡±


    Chavi shook her head and breathed out heavily. ¡°You really are too kind for your own good, Valeriana,¡± she said.


    Valeriana bit into a sandwich as she raised a brow at her friend. ¡°I thwink wi¡¯me jusw wight.¡± She mumbled through the food in her mouth.


    Chavi shook it off. ¡°Really.¡±


    The human girl continued to happily munch away on her food, stuffing her mouth and letting her worries disappear. Eating seemed to always offer some comfort.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Chavi started. ¡°I don''t see you around the Twelve during lunch break. Why aren''t you with them?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m with them everyday. Besides, I easily am fed up by their relentless ¡®do this¡¯ and ¡®do that¡¯ and most of them are a bunch of, I¡¯m sorry, asses to me more than half the time¡ªespecially that idiot Corvan. They¡¯re a good bunch, but they have too much fun bossing me around.¡±


    ¡°I must say you¡¯ve never gained an ounce of grace since I left.¡±


    The whole room was swept with silence.


    Valeriana froze. She grabbed her cup of water and chugged it down before turning to face Courtney, who stood behind her. Long auburn hair tumbled down her back, eyes narrowed and nose turned up as she gazed at the current fifth-ranker.


    The earth-born did not know how to respond. ¡°Welcome back?¡±


    The former fifth raised a brow at Valeriana. ¡°Thank you, I suppose,¡± she answered, sauntering forward with all the bearing of a princess.


    There were small steps as she moved and Julian appeared behind Courtney, a smug look on his face.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Chavi gave him a death glare.


    ¡°I have heard of your achievements as fifth-ranker during my absence.¡± She paused, eyeing the girl up and down. ¡°And that you genuinely defeated Zion. I must say I am quite impressed. You did a fairly good job keeping up the name of fifth-ranker¡ªfor a human.¡±


    ¡°Courtney''s going to¡ª¡± Julian began, but Courtney shut him up.


    ¡°Quiet, Julian,¡± she said.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Valeriana looked questioningly at the both of them. ¡°Thank you, I guess?¡±


    ¡°Don''t doubt,¡± she told her. ¡°It''s a compliment.¡±


    ¡°I . . . see.¡±


    ¡°Now, I do not want you to unnecessarily see me as a spiteful villain trying to ruin your life here in the academy¡ªwhich I am sure you''ve viewed me as so many times with how the things went during our last fight.¡±


    Damn right.


    ¡°I will tell you now and I will continue to tell you as many times as it takes,¡± she paused, placing a hand on her hip. ¡°My intentions may be misunderstood but they strive of a greater purpose far beyond your understanding.¡±


    ¡°You''re making me sound like I''m stupid.¡± Valeriana gave her a look of ridicule, angered by her tone. She didn''t know if this girl was actually making peace with her or trying to push her to her limits.


    Courtney quirked a brow. ¡°I have heard of your . . . dim-witted tendencies, although I acknowledge your fast-learning qualities regarding swordsmanship and other things.¡±


    She huffed, her lips stretching into a displeased smile. ¡°I do admit that I can be dense sometimes,¡± she whispered. ¡°But I''m not dim-witted.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me if I have offended you. I should¡¯ve not based my impression of you through rumors. Anyhow, I am willing to give you what you asked for.¡± Courtney''s tone was smug and came with unwavering confidence. A smile tugged on the corners of her mouth and graced her deceivingly angelic face. ¡°I, too, desire to live my life in peace, so if this settles the conflict between us, so be it.¡±


    Valeriana felt her brows rising against her will as she gazed at the former fifth in confusion. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Valeriana Kerrigan, what do you say about another duel?¡± Her smile turned sweet that the girl forced herself to stay calm and not vomit.


    She hated sweets. It brought nothing but bad things to her life.


    ¡°Another one?¡± she asked, her eyes wide.


    ¡°Courtney is going to beat you into a pulp¡ª¡±


    ¡°Julian,¡± Courtney reprimanded. ¡°If you¡¯re going to say something threatening, please be more creative about it. Your lines are way too overused.¡±


    He quieted.


    ¡°I am going to apologize for his rude behavior while I was gone.¡± She cocked her hips to the side as she folded her arms. ¡°Punching him was not enough to compensate for his disrespectfulness. So, I humbly ask for your pardon. Anything he does reflects on me as I accepted him as my aide.¡±


    ¡°B-but, Lady C-Courtney . . .¡± Julian stammered.


    She ignored him. ¡°Do you not want to solve this issue once and for all? I did tell you that I will be back to take what is mine, but if you manage to keep it, then I will leave you in peace¡ªif you agree to duel with me on a regular basis.¡±


    ¡°So you basically won''t stop until you have it back?¡± She started chewing on her bottom lip.


    She had been starting to think that Courtney was somehow not that evil like she thought she was at first, but those thoughts were shifting once more. Seriously, why in the world did she have to go through this?


    ¡°I''m just doing what you always do,¡± she said¡ªas though it was the most obvious thing ever. ¡°Didn''t you say so yourself? I will never give up?¡±


    Valeriana suppressed a groan. She hated people using her words against her.


    ¡°Think about it,¡± the girl said. ¡°Give me your answer by the end of the day. I''ll give you the peace you need for now,¡± Courtney said. She turned away from Valeriana and started walking away.


    Valeriana gazed at Courtney''s back as she disappeared.

 Chapter Forty-Six: Demons Attack

    The news about Courtney¡¯s challenge had already spread throughout the entire academy by the end of the day. It was the hottest topic of discussion among the student body. People were wondering about what Valeriana was going to do now that Courtney had returned.


    This information was basically the truth and it was inevitable to be the center of everyone''s attention.


    However, the thing that appalled her about the rumors was it said discomfitting things. She knew that people had the tendency to misinterpret¡ªand exaggerate¡ªwhat they saw, but the extent of the stories circulating was so disturbing it made her want to ram her head against the wall.


    Although Courtney did have villain potential and a bad temper, she wasn''t as narrow-minded and hard to get along with like some other people . . . maybe.


    She wasn¡¯t aiming to please anybody, but she wanted peace. That would not come unless people viewed her in a positive light.


    ¡°What?¡± the other girl whispered. ¡°I heard Valeriana had plans her own! Someone told me that she and that girl sticking around her¡ªwhat was her name? Some said they tried to kill Courtney!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Valeriana was aggravated. ¡°Who''s killing who?¡± she asked.


    The gossipers were startled. They turned to her with round, wide eyes. Their fingers visibly trembled, knees knocking together. Both gave her a brief bow and a nod of acknowledgement before scurrying off.


    Valeriana had always been a willful girl, albeit a reclusive and strange-minded one. Although she wasn¡¯t antisocial, she disliked having to unnecessarily put up with people she didn¡¯t like¡ªwhich was most of them. People loved gossips, but they were blind to the truth. It didn¡¯t seem very different in this world.


    As they all left, she sighed to herself.


    The day felt as though it would never end.


    It would''ve been easier if Chavi was there with her, but once again, the girl was nowhere to be seen. They last met during lunch. She disappeared sometime after Alchemy and wasn''t anywhere to be found.


    Right now, she was headed to their Demonology class.


    Groaning, she reached for the familiar door and pushed through it. She went inside without thinking and looked around, expecting to see the usual classroom scenario, but was horribly disappointed by what greeted her instead.


    Decaying ash-colored walls with blotches of stains the shade of brown and black. She could taste the air and that horribly disgusting, putrid scent that wafted under her nose. There were no chairs or tables¡ªnot even a board for lectures. There was only a dug-out hole at the far side portion of the room¡ªwhich was unbelievably large in size¡ªwhere it went as low as ten feet deep. There was a dark cage with rusting bars at the farthest corner.


    Her jaws dropped.


    Valeriana''s face turned beet red as all eyes turned to her. She backed away from all the unfamiliar faces and tried to leave. However, unfortunately, the teacher arrived looking very disappointed and somewhat upset.


    This wasn''t her teacher.


    These weren''t her classmates.


    Heck, this wasn''t her class!


    She tried to apologize, but was glared at by the teacher. ¡°Uh . . .¡±


    ¡°You were late five minutes.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± She tried to reason out that she got lost¡ªwhile daydreaming¡ªand wanted to rush out of the door as fast as she could, but the teacher looked as though she wasn''t going to allow that any time soon.


    ¡°You aren''t even wearing the appropriate clothes for the exercise today! Didn''t I say to get ready?¡± She growled a sharp-toothed growl and stared pointedly at Valeriana with slanted eyes that made her shut up. ¡°Never mind.¡± She huffed. ¡°If you don''t wish to follow instructions, then don''t. But,¡± she gave a pause that made chills crawl down the girl''s spine. ¡°You are going first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She gaped.


    This can¡¯t be! She had to explain that she didn''t belong in this class.


    As she panicked, the teacher pushed her into the hole, prodding her to jump in. ¡°But you have to understand that I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I will accept no excuses!¡± she exclaimed.


    She threw Valeriana a long sword before forcing her to jump into the hole. The girl did so hesitantly, wary of the stares of pity being shot her way. No one seemed to want to speak up¡ªnot with the mood the teacher was in.


    Her feet echoed with a soft thump and she tried once more to protest as she looked up to meet the teacher''s eyes. ¡°You have to listen that I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I will not listen to anything you say until you finish this test,¡± the teacher interjected. ¡°And that is if you survive.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she found herself asking.


    ¡°Release the demon!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What demon¡ªwait! What the heck!¡± She looked around in panic until her eyes landed on the cradle of darkness sitting quietly from behind the cage.


    This did not feel good.


    She tightened her grip around the weapon she was given and chose to prepare herself instead as the bars were raised. The loud creaking and whirring deafeningly rang in her ears, and since the teacher wouldn''t listen, maybe she should just focus on whatever was coming.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°That demon is a swift one,¡± said the teacher. ¡°You will not be able to simply see it coming. Don''t rely too much on your sight.¡±


    Valeriana was waiting for the feeling of ominous presence, but nothing came. If it was a demon, she would''ve already felt its aura from that distance. She looked up at the teacher questioningly. ¡°This isn¡¯t a real demon, is it? A simulation?¡± she asked her, but all she received was just a questioning stare.


    She had been fighting these things for the quota. Of course she would know.


    Valeriana''s hackles rose as a brush of wind touched her cheek. She glared at her surroundings, panicking slightly as she contemplated what she was supposed to do next.


    This didn¡¯t seem to be the same level as the simulations provided for the first year students.


    ¡°Holy shiznits what level is this?¡±


    ¡°Watch out!¡± an exclamation echoed. Nimble hands drew a nearby sword with a shing and the blade was quickly thrown at the spot behind Valeriana, pinning the demon that was about to pounce on her. As if that wasn''t enough, she heard the cocking of a gun followed by its swift roar. A bullet came flying, spearing through the creature and lodging itself on the wall behind it.


    Valeriana turned, only to see the demon disappearing with a puff¡ªnot exactly like the scenario she saw with Seraphina.


    Gasps of awe came to her attention and she quickly looked up, only to see Aneeka with her eyes narrowed down at her. She almost fell over in relief.


    The tenth-ranker blew on the gun she held and tucked it on her waist belt.


    Aneeka turned to meet the teacher. ¡°Spare the girl. She''s not from this class,¡± she said. ¡°That''s Valeriana Kerrigan, fifth-ranker¡ªa first year.¡±


    The teacher raised her brows. ¡°A first year?¡±


    Aneeka nodded as she moved to help Valeriana out of the hole, slightly hitting her on the back of the head as though to scold her.


    ¡°Thank god you''re here. I would''ve died, I swear.¡±


    ¡°What in the world are you doing here?¡± the tenth-ranker asked her.


    ¡°I was on my way to Demonology, and I got lost.¡± She grunted as she climbed up and stood up to face the other girl properly.


    ¡°Good gods.¡± Aneeka shook her head. ¡°Don''t you know you went to the wrong building? It''s the one across this one!¡±


    ¡°Oh . . .¡± Valeriana scratched her head.


    ¡°Now I see what Corvan meant by stupid.¡± She blew out a sigh as Valeriana opened her mouth to argue. ¡°And don''t deny it.¡±


    She shut her mouth.


    ¡°So this is the fourth year Demonology?¡± The fifth felt herself shuddering. ¡°Those things are far stronger than what we fight for the weekly quotas.¡±


    ¡°No advancement means no improvement. Now go, you''re late.¡±


    ¡°You were too.¡±


    ¡°At least I didn''t get lost on my way to class.¡±


    Now that, she couldn''t argue with.


    #


    Perhaps this day was the worst of all days. To think that Valeriana actually went so far from the first year''s building and went into the fourth year''s and put herself in danger¡ªall because of her absentmindedness and, she hated to say it, stupidity.


    She was starting to doubt her sense of direction, too.


    She came to her real class late. It was a good thing that her teacher wasn''t as evil as Aneeka''s and showed her leniency.


    Nevertheless, she couldn''t help but think back on the events that happened during that unfortunate dilemma. Needless to say, Aneeka was amazing.


    Good thing Chavi was finally present in Demonology class.


    ¡°Val!¡± the brunette exclaimed, beaming.


    ¡°Chavi.¡± She breathed. ¡°Gods, where have you been?¡± Valeriana kept her voice low so as to not attract the teacher''s attention.


    ¡°Sorry, there were things I needed to do,¡± she truthfully told her, sheepishly giving her an apologetic look. ¡°But, I heard about the rumors. I know I shouldn¡¯t be listening¡ªnumber one rule. But . . . just but!¡±


    The human girl sat. ¡°I know.¡± Valeriana nodded, her eyes narrowing as she remembered the words they contained.


    ¡°I never knew people in the academy were like this at all!¡± She threw her hands in the air before bringing it down on her sides with a soft thump. ¡°The rumors were never like this normally. But, for some reason, they¡¯re very exaggerated. I try not to let it affect me, but it¡¯s a bit too much.¡±


    Valeriana merely kept nodding, agreeing to her every word. ¡°I never even knew Celeste Academy was full of gossipers.¡±


    ¡°Well . . .¡±


    The doors were shot open and a frantic voice came ringing. ¡°Is Miss Valeriana in this room?¡±


    The girl perked up when she heard her name and glanced towards the teacher to find him seething. She stood. ¡°Sorry, sir.¡± She turned to the one who entered. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You''re needed outside.¡±


    Valeriana bowed to their instructor apologetically before dashing out to follow the boy who so suddenly appeared. Chavi chose to come along as well despite being given a threatening glare by their instructor.


    ¡°What''s happening?¡± she asked.


    As they made their way out of the first year''s building, they realized a crowd has formed around the entrance. It was noisy and very claustrophobic. Bodies were huddled like a flock of penguins, making it unnecessarily hot and suffocating.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Valeriana asked.


    ¡°I don''t know,¡± her friend answered.


    Valeriana saw a flash of auburn hair, making her eyes widen. The sea of bodies parted, revealing the very person she least expected to see.


    Courtney was heading her way right that very moment and her eyes were dangerously narrowed as she trained her eyes on Valeriana''s confused and intimidated form. Valeriana absolutely had no idea what was going on, and having Courtney looking like an enraged bull didn''t help either.


    The former fifth stopped before the current, lips pressed into a thin line with her fair skin tinted by a soft shade of pink¡ªfrom anger maybe? Something about Courtney chilled her to the core¡ªthe uncomfortable coldness swept in, but she managed to hold herself from shivering. Her skin, however, reacted differently. The goosebumps wracked the length of her arms, legs, as well as her neck right up to her head.


    Valeriana opened her mouth to ask something when Courtney''s hand drew out the sword from her waist. The whisper of the blade being made her swallow heavily.


    ¡°Draw your sword!¡± Courtney exclaimed.


    Valeriana brought her gaze to meet a pair of auburn pools boiling with contained fury, looking confused and innocently bewildered at the suddenness.


    Something was very wrong. This was very wrong.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Draw your sword!¡± she repeated. ¡°Do not make me repeat myself, Valeriana!¡±


    Chavi, panicking, grabbed the sword hanging off the waist of another student and threw it to Valeriana. ¡°Val! Catch!¡±


    As soon as she caught the weapon, Courtney rushed forward. With barely any time to react, the girl held up her sheathed sword to block her incoming attack. There was a loud clang and she was almost thrown back from the force if she hadn¡¯t managed to maintain her balance and push the other girl back.


    ¡°What are you doing all of a sudden?!¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°My aides are under my protection. You make a move against them without any plausible reason, you are insulting me!¡± she said, making her gape at her in shock.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do not even dare deny it,¡± she said. ¡°Julian may be a fool but he never lies.¡±


    Valeriana shook her head as she blocked another assault. ¡°No . . . I didn¡¯t do any¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± she roared.


    A man came rushing forward and stood between Courtney and Valeriana. It took her a few moments to realize it was Sir Hajji. The frown on his face was evident as he yelled, ¡°Stop this! Immediately! Academy regulations forbid fighting outside duels, practicums, and class activities. Especially without supervision! Sheath your weapons at once!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here, aren¡¯t you? Then supervise!¡± Courtney growled.


    Courtney didn¡¯t let herself be hindered by the man¡¯s warnings and attempted to dive forward if Hajji hadn¡¯t disarmed her by bringing out his own weapon and blocking her next assault.


    ¡°Stop it! Lady Courtney, I will have you suspended once more if you do not!¡±


    Finally, the former fifth stood back and let her arm rest on her side, albeit hesitantly.


    Courtney pointed a finger at her face, disregarding the presence of their instructor. ¡°Remember this,¡± she told her. ¡°I will not let it pass.¡±

 Chapter Forty-Seven: Savior

    ¡°What just happened? Chavi, what just happened? She came out of nowhere and started going cray-cray, saying I just tried to what? Maybe I actually nearly broke that guy¡¯s foot when I stepped on it¡ªbut that¡¯s because he tripped me!¡±


    Chavi¡¯s whispers of comfort didn¡¯t appease Valeriana¡¯s nerves. After what happened, the girl wasn''t sure if she could go back to class and concentrate. Chavi hung out with her while she wallowed in worry. She didn''t know how long it took her trying to gather her thoughts.


    ¡°Oh my god.¡± She clenched her shaking fingers. ¡°I feel . . .¡± She sighed. ¡°I''m scared. Why? I just don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°That Julian jerk must¡¯ve done all of this in purpose!¡± Chavi angrily remarked. ¡°He must¡¯ve staged some sort of accident and chose to blame it on you.¡±


    ¡°If that really is the case, we¡¯ve got to make him admit it wasn¡¯t me who did that to him!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°But there¡¯s something strange with Courtney too. When we had that thing going a while ago, I felt . . .¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± her friend curiously asked.


    ¡°Never mind, maybe it¡¯s just my guess . . . there¡¯s no way a demon can enter the academy, right?¡±


    ¡°A demon?¡± Chavi sat back in shock. ¡°You cannot be serious. If somebody else hears you . . .¡±


    ¡°I know. But there¡¯s that strange thing I felt back then too, the day Zion challenged me. What do you think? Should I approach the headmaster and tell him about it? Maybe that¡¯s the reason why Courtney acted so aggressively and it all makes sense now. But, even from the very start, she¡¯s already had anger issues. So maybe I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Chavi worriedly regarded Valeriana with her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not sure . . . but if it will make you feel better, then go for it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re coming from somewhere.¡± She then smiled at her comfortingly, hoping to cheer her up from the recent encounter. The girl leaned towards her and pinched the fifth-ranker¡¯s cheeks, stretching it in an attempt to make her smile. Valeriana swatted Chavi¡¯s hand away and growled.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Trying to cheer you up,¡± she answered. ¡°Tell you what. Why don¡¯t we do something else to keep your mind off of it?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. What¡¯s your idea of relaxing, anyway?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. A warm bath and a glass of milk.¡±


    ¡°A bath it is, then! How about we soak in the hot pools?¡± Chavi suggested. ¡°The academy has sweet hot pools. I¡¯m so glad they exist!¡±


    After towing Valeriana away and dragging her into the hallway, they trod the path leading to the baths. Valeriana admitted it was a good idea.


    Even so, the halls ran quite a length.


    Once there, they started to strip off their clothes. Valeriana wrapped herself with a towel to cover her modesty. It wasn¡¯t uncommon to use a towel while soaking and she needn¡¯t be told twice.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the baths. In fact, aside from Chavi and Valeriana, there were only four other girls soaking in the pools. Usually, there would be more people, but today didn¡¯t seem to be the usual.


    ¡°Ah, well, whatever.¡±


    Valeriana and Chavi submerged themselves in the water. The warmth seeped into Valeriana''s skin, letting her muscles relax. She blew out a sigh and tilted her head back as she leaned against the wall of the pool, somehow glad Chavi suggested taking a soak.


    ¡°Let''s do this every day,¡± Valeriana muttered in ecstasy.


    ¡°Certainly. Why not?¡± Chavi giggled.


    ¡°I just want to forget there¡¯s a Courtney, there¡¯s an academy, and there¡¯s a Twelve. I wanna forget everything about this world.¡±


    The current fifth closed her eyes for a minute, relishing the comfortable feeling of warm water against her skin. Everything was oddly quiet for some reason, but she assumed that Chavi must''ve been relaxing as well so she dismissed the oddity. She was too lazy to open her eyes to confirm her thoughts.


    The other girls were talking in one corner, giggling to themselves. ¡°I heard a senior from the eighth year is planning on challenging Lord Corvan before the end of the semester.¡±


    Sounds like good news, she thought.


    ¡°But nobody¡¯s beaten him so far, right? The last guy hadn¡¯t even lasted five minutes . . .¡± the other girl trailed off.


    ¡°If I even had the fraction of talent the Twelve had, I wouldn¡¯t be so worried about keeping up with people from my batch . . .¡± her friend quieted and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m starting to be unable to bear the training. If it even goes farther than what my limits can take, I¡¯ll have to drop out.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? But you¡¯ve lasted three years already.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I wasn¡¯t aiming to become a Celeste. I¡¯ll try to hold out next year and see if I can hitch a job as a soldier. That¡¯s fine enough, right?¡±


    ¡°I guess, but I¡¯m starting to feel dizzy,¡± cued in another girl. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Are you guys coming, too?¡±


    ¡°Ah, but there aren¡¯t even many people . . .¡± one complained. ¡°But I guess I should. I still have next class.¡±


    Valeriana was dozing off, listening to the other girls converse. There were movements in the water as they left the hot pools. There were wet footsteps that eventually faded, followed by the opening and closing of the door.


    The current fifth-ranker cracked her eyes open to find Chavi, only to realize there were no longer anyone in the pools with her.


    ¡°Chavi?¡±


    She jolted when a familiar shiver ran down her spine. She jerked, splashing the water around her. Valeriana took in a large breath as the hair on the back of her neck stood. Goosebumps prickled her skin, and although the water should''ve felt warm, it suddenly felt cold. Valeriana shivered and moved to leave.


    She suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Chav¡ª¡±


    She was cut off when something encircled her ankle. Valeriana gasped as she was suddenly pulled underwater. Although the bathing pools were supposed to be shallow, it suddenly became deeper for some reason and the floor she was sitting on a while ago suddenly disappeared like a bubble.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    She shut her lips together tightly to prevent the air she last sucked in from escaping. Looking down, she saw bottomless depth. She withheld the scream that attempted to escape from her throat. Her hair floated wildly around her as the strange thing that wrapped around her ankle slowly started to pull her down.


    It was a hand.


    She kicked her feet but it was no use. The grip on her was deadly tight so she couldn''t break free.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, isn¡¯t it?¡± whispered a voice and a pair of dark eyes emerged from the darkness, glowing like twin flames. Thousands of hands appeared, looming at her like torturous knives. ¡°The worst kind of death is by suffocation. They say it hurts the most.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she mentally asked. ¡°What the heck are you?¡±


    Bubbles escaped from her lips. Her lungs began to feel tight and she fought the urge to suck in a breath. It was getting darker. Deeper.


    The voice spoke once again and the eyes got closer, revealing a woman¡¯s face with a sharp-toothed grin. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of fighting?¡± it asked her. ¡°Let go. Let go of everything. Nobody cares about you here, do they?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she replied. ¡°Nobody here cares.¡±


    ¡°Then¡ª¡±


    ¡°But someone else does somewhere else,¡± she continued. ¡°And it is for them that I do what I do.¡±


    She curled her hands into a fist and threw a punch to the woman¡¯s face as hard as she could despite the thickness of the surrounding water. The exact opposite of how she wanted things to turn out happened and one of the many hands caught her fist. The grip on her ankle tightened, pulling her down even faster than before. The hands even wrapped around her stomach and bound her body tightly. One reached to her throat and choked her, forcing out the last bit of air she had.


    She struggled to hold her breath and looked at the surface of the water to see the light fading¡ªclosing. Oh, gods, that freaking hole was closing. That doorway-thing that led to the baths . . .


    Holy shiznits.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make this much harder for yourself,¡± it told her.


    The agony.


    She grabbed hold of the hand around her neck and tried to wrench it off, but it was simply too strong for her to fight alone. Valeriana didn''t know what it was and she sure as hell didn''t want to know either. Her lungs started to burn for some air. She needed to breathe soon or she would probably die. Yet, the future remained bleak. She was going deeper each passing second.


    Frustration welled up inside her as well as anger. She begged the gods, begged whatever or whoever it was who had the power to help her.


    ¡°Nothing will help you here. This is damnation,¡± it said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we form a contract? I¡¯ll grant you the power you wish to take vengeance on the ones who deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Nobody deserves vengeance,¡± she told the monster. ¡°Not the one avenging nor the one who¡¯ll receive it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a smartass. Then die.¡±


    She never felt so helpless. How did things end up like this? The hole was getting even smaller.


    Gods, it felt like an eternity.


    She then heard loud splashing from above and saw a figure swimming down towards her. Valeriana felt hope spark within her chest and she reached out to the figure pleadingly, face creased in discomfort. She needed air so bad. She wanted to breathe.


    The figure swam towards her, holding out a hand for her to take. She grabbed it in desperation and felt the comfort of warm hands encircling her wrists. But then, she almost gasped at what she saw if it weren''t for the fact that she remembered she was currently submerged in water.


    She blinked rapidly, not knowing if she was imagining things.


    Corvan?


    He started pulling her up to the surface, but the hands only tightened more, squeezing her neck. At this point, Valeriana couldn''t hold it in anymore. She coughed as the water forcibly went through her mouth¡ªdown to her lungs.


    To say the least, it tasted horrendous. But she wasn''t in any position to complain. Her vision blurred.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? You are not taking the girl! Join her if you wish!¡±


    The hands shot forward to attack Corvan, but the first-ranker was a fast-thinker.


    Frustration crossed Corvan''s face for a moment before he pulled back one hand and clenched his fists. He looked like he was trying to force something out.


    She opened her mouth and pointed to her throat, trying to tell him she desperately needed to breathe. He seemed to have gotten the message and exerted some more effort. As Valeriana wondered what he was doing, his entire body erupted with flames, sending bubbles flying. His right arm was the only part of his body that did not have the fire, saving her from the injuries. The girl felt the warmth and was grateful for it.


    Fire in water. What an impossible, impossibly beautiful sight.


    There was loud shrieking as the thousands of hands backed away.


    ¡°Not fire! Not fire!¡±


    Without warning, he reached out to the hand that gripped Valeriana with his flaming fists, causing it to flinch away and loosen its grip. Corvan tugged on Valeriana until she was finally freed.


    Once she was up on the surface, she would probably learn how to appreciate air a little more than she did before.


    Corvan started to pull her up, swimming as fast as he could.


    Valeriana''s hold on him slackened as the strength was drained away.


    Hurry up.


    When they thought that the creature finally retreated, it refused to give up. One, cold hand reached out to Valeriana once more and grabbed her wrist. It tried to snake around her arm and drag her down once again. Because of this, their journey to the surface stopped.


    A couple more was reaching forward, though still wary of Corvan¡¯s fire.


    Valeriana frowned and overcame with frustration, she tugged her hand back and kicked the hands away harshly. Her endeavors, while successful, cost her. The bracelet she¡¯d treasured so was tugged free from her wrist and sunk down the seemingly bottomless depths.


    Valeriana opened her mouth in a silent scream. She tried to reach for it but Corvan squeezed her hand and tugged her away, his fire dying. She was helpless, lacking the strength to resist. All she could do was tearfully watch as her treasured bracelet vanished into the seemingly unending pit of dark water.


    Once they reached the surface, Valeriana reached for something to grab onto. Her hands came around the edge of the bathing pool. She heaved herself out of the water, her lungs greedily taking in the air and coughing. She slumped against the floor, her muscles slack, yet tensed.


    ¡°Val!¡± Chavi knelt beside the pool and helped Valeriana out of it. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    She looked back at the depths and attempted to jump in again but was stopped when a pair of strong arms came around her and kept her in place. ¡°What are you doing, idiot?¡±


    ¡°Let me go! I have to get it!¡± she yelled at him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My bracelet!¡± she screamed.


    ¡°It''s useless,¡± he told her. ¡°It fell with that demon. You cannot get it back. The unending depth you saw was world of its making. A place of nothing with no light and no warmth. An embrace of death. There''s no getting it back.¡±


    She looked forlornly down into the water. The darkness disappeared suddenly. She reached into the pool and touched the floor. It was no longer there.


    She lost it.


    ¡°That was the only thing from my home that reminds me it even exists.¡± Valeriana started to sob. He told her to take care of it especially. She owned it since she was five. How could she just lose it?


    ¡°You still have your things¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same!¡± She hit the water and droplets sprayed to every direction. ¡°I need it back!¡±


    ¡°Valeriana . . .¡± Corvan trailed off, turning away.


    ¡°Val!¡± Chavi exclaimed, reaching out to hold onto the wet towel around herself with her arms while she caught Valeriana¡¯s with her hands.


    Looking up, she saw the fact that he was blushing and Chavi herself was on the point of exploding from embarrassment.


    She glanced down at herself and realized.


    She was naked¡ªwell, partly. The cloth hang loose from her chest, dangerously on the verge of falling.


    Face burning red, she screamed. Valeriana flung her hands in front of her and pushed the guy, causing him to fall back into the bathing pool with a splash. Valeriana scooted away and fixed the towel tightly around herself. Corvan gasped, his head poking through the surface.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡± he yelled, rising. ¡°I just saved your life, you ingrate!¡±


    ¡°Why the hell are you here?¡± She pointed accusingly at him.


    Chavi helped her to her feet. ¡°I saw what was happening and ran to get help.¡± She blushed. ¡°He was passing by and was the only one I could ask help from. He didn¡¯t want to enter at first . . . but I had to force him to . . .¡± she quieted.


    ¡°Where were you, Chavi?¡± Valeriana inquired, grabbing her wrist to reassure herself.


    ¡°I was going to get those.¡± She pointed to the bottle of scented lavender and scrub that were lying on the floor.


    Corvan dragged himself out of the bathing pool, his clothes heavy and clinging to his skin. Excess water dripped from his clothes as he led himself out of the baths. ¡°Valeriana, get changed immediately and follow me to Headmaster Kylon¡¯s office.¡± He glanced at Chavi untrustingly. ¡°And beware of people. The demon might be just anyone.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He continued walking. ¡°We''ll discuss it later.¡±

 Chapter Forty-Eight: Thanks

    Valeriana rapidly changed back to her uniform, hair still dripping wet from her recent bath. Chavi accompanied her out of the bathing pools and they encountered a few students on their way out. They seemed curious at the commotion earlier¡ªCorvan coming out of the girls¡¯ bathing pools and Chavi asking for help.


    Even so, they came out, trying to seem as though nothing had gone wrong. Corvan, however, trod through the halls like a wet dog, leaving a trail behind him as he sped to the dormitories. People shot him inquisitive looks, wondering what had happened for the young lord to look the way he did. On the other hand, they did not have the guts to ask.


    ¡°Do I come?¡± Chavi asked.


    ¡°You were there. It¡¯d be for the best,¡± she replied, taking Chavi¡¯s hand and pulling her to the direction of the headmaster¡¯s office.


    It took no time at all to reach their destination. Valeriana briefly knocked on the door before twisting it open to reveal the pink-eyed albino sitting on the big chair, working on papers strewn throughout his desk. What she didn¡¯t expect was Lord Aeron sitting by the fireplace, sipping tea with no care for the world.


    When they arrived, however, he seemed interested, moving his tea and setting it on the round table on his side.


    Kylon looked up, examining their distraught faces for a moment before nodding for them to come in. ¡°Valeriana.¡± He then looked at Chavi, but didn¡¯t seem to know her very well, so he just briefly tilted his head in greeting. ¡°How can I help you both?¡±


    ¡°Something . . .¡± the current fifth-ranker breathed heavily. She briefly glanced at Lord Aeron before turning her full attention to the headmaster. ¡°Happened in the baths.¡±


    Headmaster Kylon frowned and motioned for them to take the seats before his table. ¡°Come and explain. Make yourself comfortable. You seem rather . . . uneasy. Tell me what happened. Calmly.¡±


    ¡°It was it¡ªI . . .¡± She took her seat and squirmed in discomfort, brushing her wet hair behind her ear as she tried to gather her wits. ¡°There was a demon in the baths.¡±


    Kylon¡¯s hands stopped their activity. He hadn¡¯t been too invested on the trouble prior to that statement but as soon as the words left Valeriana¡¯s mouth, his full attention was automatically hitched. He put down the pen on his table, shooting Lord Aeron a passing eye who then returned the questioning gaze right back.


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°It came out of nowhere.¡± She sucked in her cheeks. ¡°It dragged me into this black pit that came from literally nowhere.¡±


    ¡°What was it trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure as heck it was trying to kill me. But if it wasn¡¯t for Corvan . . .¡± She leaned back on the chair and got lost in a train of thought when the very same man she just mentioned walked in through the doors after a brief knock, like she had done.


    He was donned in new and dry clothes with damp hair. He didn''t tie it up like he used to, so it fell flat on his back like a soft curtain, leaving wet traces. He walked in and closed the door, trying to fix his crooked cravat as he made his way inside. It seemed as though he dressed in a rush.


    ¡°Headmaster,¡± he began, then looked at Valeriana. ¡°Have you told him?¡±


    ¡°Not nearly enough,¡± Kylon replied.


    ¡°Then . . .¡± Corvan started. ¡°I recommend having the barriers fortified. A demon just broke in and attempted to take Valeriana¡¯s life. What its intentions were, I¡¯m not too sure. What I¡¯m sure of, however, is that the academy isn¡¯t safe at the moment.¡± He glanced at Chavi. ¡°This girl came running outside when I was passing by on my way to my next class. I had to make my way around the campus and pass through the recreation area to get to the training fields when she asked for my help.¡±


    He stopped behind Valeriana¡¯s chair. Chavi quietly fiddled with her thumbs, looking at her friend and headmaster worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s true . . . I¡ªI went to get my things from the lockers. When I came back, Valeriana was gone and the pool turned into . . . something else.¡±


    Headmaster Kylon leaned back, lacing his fingers together. ¡°What were you doing before this?¡±


    ¡°I got into a fight with Courtney,¡± Valeriana said.


    Lord Aeron chuckled and sipped his tea. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to calm down. We went to the baths,¡± she said.


    ¡°Why did you and Courtney fight?¡± Kylon probed.


    ¡°She was accusing me of what happened with Julian. But I didn¡¯t . . .¡± she trailed off. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Headmaster paused for a moment. He looked at Lord Aeron for a moment. ¡°Summon a Gathering with the Twelve. We will discuss this with them. I need their insights and opinions. After this, Lord Aeron, it seems I will have to call for a meeting with the instructors and have them be more watchful. For now, however, no other student will know of this. I trust the Twelve, and you¡ª¡± he nodded to Chavi. ¡°¡ªwill be able to, as usual, maintain the confidentiality of this matter. We cannot risk the panic. Am I understood?¡±


    They nodded. He stood. Kylon went around the table and straightened his clothes.


    ¡°I will join you in the dormitories. Make sure to call the Twelve together. You should be complete in an hour or so. If they have classes, excuse them from it. Tell their instructors it¡¯s under my orders.¡±


    They nodded again.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± he asked Chavi.


    ¡°Chavi . . . Audwin,¡± she stammered.


    ¡°You can leave for now, Chavi. If you want to go and rest, please do so. Do you have a class?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Alright. Please remember not to speak a word of this to other students for now. I hope you understand why I¡¯m imploring you to do so.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, headmaster.¡± Chavi stood from her chair and made her way out of his office.


    After that, Valeriana and Corvan headed out as well and started gathering the members of the Twelve. When all three left the office, the headmaster turned to the court leader who so oddly remained calm in his seat.


    ¡°It seems as though we¡¯ll have to move, Lord Aeron. As vice headmaster, do you have any suggestions?¡±


    Lord Aeron stood. He didn¡¯t seem frazzled at all. ¡°Of course, but of course.¡±


    #


    Like Headmaster Kylon predicted, it took, at most, an hour to get the Twelve settled. They seemed to be curious as to why a Gathering was called for so suddenly, but decided to save their questions for later. Valeriana took her seat on the sofa along with the others. Some, of course, preferred to stand. Corvan took his place against the wall.


    Soon enough, Headmaster Kylon arrived with Lord Aeron in tow. Another surprising guest came to greet Valeriana, walking through the doors before the headmaster himself could even step in.


    Lady Seraphina was like a mother hen and began to fuss. ¡°Valeriana,¡± the lady knight said. ¡°I heard that you were attacked by a demon. Are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡±


    She had marks forming around her neck, arms, and legs. But other than the bruising, she had no other injuries.


    ¡°I''m fine, Lady Seraphina. Corvan arrived there on time,¡± she replied with a reassuring smile.


    ¡°I''m glad. I¡¯ll take you to a trip to Olivia myself later to get those fixed.¡± Seraphina breathed out in relief. ¡°If something were to happen to you, I would''ve not been able to forgive myself.¡±


    While Seraphina turned to get settled as well, the headmaster started speaking. ¡°It is good that you¡¯re here,¡± he began. ¡°I wanted to ask for your insights and knowledge in this matter. Being students of different years, I¡¯m sure you know what goes on in your circles.¡±


    The Twelve nodded in response.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    When the discussion started, Valeriana had to repeat the same words she said to the headmaster and Corvan supported her recall with his own. The Twelve listened attentively, wide-eyed at some parts, frowning on the others. Sometimes, they spoke and interjected for clarifications.


    ¡°So does this mean Corvan saw you naked?¡± Tamara was so blunt, Valeriana had to cringe.


    ¡°N-no . . . that¡¯s not it.¡±


    Valeriana eluded eye-contact as a blush tainted her cheeks. Corvan, as well, turned red and refused to meet anyone in the eye. Everyone seemed to have gotten the meaning of their reactions and had mixed responses. Lady Seraphina had her eyes wide open in shock as the thought registered while Lord Aeron laughed along gleefully with the others.


    The door suddenly opened and in came Raziel. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m late. Did I miss anything?¡± he asked, shutting the door behind him.


    Elfre rolled her eyes. ¡°You just have to be late. What part of important did you not understand?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Being late is fashionable,¡± said Raziel. ¡°Now, let me repeat, what did I miss?¡± He decided to stand beside Corvan, leaning against the wall.


    ¡°Corvan saw Valeriana naked.¡± Zevlin sniggered until Genevieve hit him.


    ¡°Zev, idiot. Don¡¯t make people misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Stop it. I-I wasn¡¯t naked . . .¡± Valeriana could feel herself turning red all over. She was probably even redder than red itself. Her face felt hot as she buried her eyes along with her nose into her palms. It wasn''t at all different from Corvan though. But, blushing while trying to keep an insanely straight face struck even more amusement to everyone looking.


    ¡°Oh. I see,¡± Raziel dubiously asked them. ¡°Is this what the Gathering is for? When is the wedding?¡±


    Valeriana grabbed the first thing she touched and threw it straight at Raziel. The same went for Corvan, he pulled out hidden knives in his sleeves and stabbed the wall inches beside the man. It did not graze his skin, but the speed of it had the sixth-ranker gasping. The blades struck dangerously close, pinning his clothes against the wall and narrowly missing him by hair''s breadth. A box hit the poor sixth-ranker on the nose.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t naked! Alright? I wasn¡¯t naked!¡± she screamed. ¡°I was wearing a towel, okay? A freaking goddamned towel! What part of that don¡¯t you get? I will make you understand!¡±


    ¡°Ow! Anything but the face!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, easy.¡± Tamara held up her arms in surrender, seemingly unwilling to further push the girl despite her looking like she wanted to.


    ¡°Calm down for a moment.¡± There was a slight frown between Rowe¡¯s brows.


    Aneeka shook her head and crossed her legs. ¡°Getting hotheaded won¡¯t get you anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Tamara exclaimed. ¡°Am I hearing this from you, Neeka?¡±


    ¡°Shut it. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± Aneeka clicked her tongue, disgruntled. ¡°And don¡¯t call me Neeka.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s cute.¡±


    ¡°About those rumors,¡± Charles started, deciding it was time for a change of topic. ¡°They have caught my attention so I decided to do a little investigating.¡± He nodded at headmaster, who momentarily caught his gaze to show his approval. ¡°Julian has the motive to injure himself and blame it on you. Even so . . .¡± He took out a small notebook and began to flip through the pages.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Tamara asked.


    ¡°A couple of witnesses can testify that they have seen you with Chavi. That Julian and a couple of others had their alibis.¡±


    ¡°But that''s impossible. I can assure you guys that I have never done anything like that at all.¡±


    ¡°The time you were seen was around forty-five minutes past three at noon, during the twenty-minute break for the third years before classes ended.¡±


    ¡°Three-forty-five?¡± Aneeka quirked a brow. ¡°That''s my schedule for Demonology, the same time as Valeriana''s. I saw her fighting an exercise in my class so she couldn''t have been there that time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Valeriana felt hopeful. ¡°I got lost on my way to my class and ended up in hers.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± they chorused.


    ¡°It''s a long story.¡± She shrugged.


    ¡°Well, if that''s the case, then the event is highly unlikely,¡± he said as he speedily started writing down Valeriana''s side of the story and Aneeka¡¯s account. ¡°Fourth Year building is directly across the First Year one, but the lunch hall is considerably far. It would''ve taken at least six minutes to get there. I was getting suspicious since your classmates said you ran late for class at that hour¡ªaround fifteen to twenty minutes which gives you enough time to put that scene to act.¡±


    Everyone listened to him rant about his findings, musing to themselves and having their own ideas.


    ¡°The last twenty-minute break for first years, third years, fifth years, and seventh years come before the rest''s, which makes it possible¡ªhowever, with the way things are going, I doubt Valeriana will allow herself to be late for class. I also heard that our current fifth-ranker is most likely to spend her break in the library trying to get her work done.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°So it''s a setup? That Julian have some nerve¡ªtrying to make Valeriana look bad,¡± Zevlin said.


    ¡°And trying to get her and Courtney to fight,¡± Keelan added. ¡°But why?¡±


    Headmaster stood up. ¡°This conspiracy will be investigated upon. Leave the questioning of Julian to me. I¡¯ll ask for the assistance of Cail on this matter.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Cail?¡± Val asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s a Direct Controller capable of telling if someone lies.¡±


    ¡°Whoa.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Courtney for this to have the matter die down. We¡¯ll work on this problem silently. We cannot have any more issues rising about Valeriana¡¯s behavior. It will be detrimental to her life as a student in the academy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only problem,¡± Lord Aeron started. ¡°There is no doubt that this creature that attacked you is a demon. The question here is how a demon managed to get into the academy and why it attacked you specifically.¡±


    ¡°Maybe because it thought I was an easy prey.¡± Valeriana grimaced. ¡°After all, who better to target than a human?¡±


    Lord Aeron didn¡¯t say a word to refute hers.


    ¡°If a demon managed to break through the academy''s defenses, then it only means that the barrier is in dire need of fortifying,¡± the headmaster said softly¡ªbut loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°It is as Lord Corvan has said.¡±


    There was silence.


    ¡°So it was possible,¡± Valeriana said. ¡°Headmaster. The morning before Zion challenged me to a duel, I felt the . . . it. The chandelier collapsed afterward. Students would¡¯ve been harmed.¡±


    ¡°By it, did you mean . . .¡± Tamara made scooping motions of her hands in the air.


    ¡°A demon?¡± Aneeka finished.


    She nodded. ¡°Kinda? Yeah . . . I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you are interested . . .¡± Kylon began. ¡°I heard this complain from an instructor and when I went to check the condition of the rope, I realized something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It was a clean cut.¡±


    Their faces turned even graver.


    ¡°So your words are possible, but as for the motive, I am at loss.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it really is meant for you,¡± Keelan said. ¡°And by that, I mean the attempt of killing. But why could they be possibly targeting you? Of all people? There¡¯s Corvan . . . and then there¡¯s Rowe.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Brindon nodded.


    ¡°Is it possible, I wonder . . . I also felt something from Courtney, too.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, Valeriana?¡± Rowe inquired. ¡°You can¡¯t be hasty with this. It¡¯s implying a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not . . . blaming or implying that she may be responsible for anything that happened, I¡¯m just saying what I saw and felt. If I¡¯m wrong, then I¡¯m wrong,¡± she told them. ¡°Besides, she was trying to make a truce and she intended to make an agreement until that happened. And that incident happened way before she even came back to the academy. So I¡¯m sure that would mean something else.¡±


    Charles noted it all down, nodding weakly in agreement to the current fifth-ranker¡¯s words.


    Seraphina¡¯s brows knitted. ¡°Let¡¯s not make this known. I suggest we keep this a secret and investigate it quietly.¡±


    ¡°That was exactly my idea,¡± Kylon replied. ¡°But we need to do something about the barrier if it is really the matter. We have to fortify it, just in case. But currently, we can neither rely on the prince nor the king.¡±


    ¡°But there is one other person,¡± Lord Aeron said.


    Seraphina casted a look at the court leader at his words, her eyes sharp as if daring for him to continue. Aeron merely looked away and sighed.


    ¡°We must seek the assistance of Lord Lienhard. Being the king''s younger brother, he also wields the ability to create and strengthen a barrier.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Huh?¡±


    The Headmaster continued. ¡°Such tasks are commonly entrusted to the king. However, considering the situation, we have no other choice.¡±


    ¡°Has the king really gotten that weak?¡± Valeriana asked in concern.


    ¡°Where should we find him?¡± Lord Corvan muttered tiredly. ¡°Last time I heard, he¡¯d gone missing again, abandoning his duties pretending to get kidnapped before escaping entirely.¡±


    ¡°Lord Lienhard is quite the stubborn man,¡± Lord Aeron stated. ¡°Have you seen him, Lady Seraphina?¡± he asked her. ¡°He must''ve said something to you as you are his daughter.¡±


    With this said, Valeriana stared at her guardian in shock. It took a few moments to remember being told that Seraphina was the illegitimate daughter of the present king''s younger brother, which must''ve been this man.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t tell me even if I asked him, Lord Aeron. You should have an idea, aren¡¯t you two close?¡± the lady answered.


    ¡°Well . . .¡± he shrugged. ¡°If I recall correctly, he sent me a letter inviting me to a tavern in Larkovia he¡¯d taken a liking to.¡±


    ¡°Then, when should we go there?¡± the young lord asked.


    ¡°Who''s going?¡± Elfre interjected.


    ¡°Us, of course,¡± Corvan answered with a matter-of-factly tone. ¡°We''re going to get Lord Lienhard ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Valeriana asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Can we come too?¡± the twins unanimously inquired.


    ¡°You all cannot come. Perhaps just Valeriana and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Headmaster, please!¡± some of the Twelve simultaneously implored.


    Kylon sighed.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be suspicious if we just happen to send Valeriana away after what happened?¡± Tamara began. ¡°Just send all of us together! In that case, it would seem as though she didn¡¯t have any choice but to come, being the fifth-ranker.¡±


    Her argument was sound. Because of their insistence, Kylon sighed.


    ¡°I think this will be a good idea especially with what¡¯s happening right now between Valeriana and Courtney. Perhaps you leaving the academy for the mean time in an assignment will be the best. It¡¯ll say you aren¡¯t under suspicion,¡± Seraphina supported.


    ¡°Even so, I will leave no stone unturned,¡± the headmaster¡¯s voice came threatening and harsh. ¡°If I somehow found out you are responsible, Valeriana, you know the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Headmaster.¡± She nodded nervously.


    ¡°Stop scaring the girl, Kylon,¡± Seraphina reprimanded him, casting a protective look at the said girl. ¡°You know that that idea is far-fetched. Valeriana has no motives to perform those acts. It is unlike her. It is she who has been targeted this entire time.¡±


    ¡°Still, you cannot deny the possibility.¡± Kylon turned to the court leader. ¡°Do us a favor and tell the king immediately, will you, Lord Aeron? If he still possesses the ability to fortify the barrier, then we will rely on him.¡±


    ¡°Everyone . . .¡± someone whined.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Aeron replied.


    ¡°EVERYONE!¡± the voice hollered.


    They all turned to the source of the sound.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Raziel came to sight. He was still stuck on the wall, the knives Corvan threw at him held the poor guy in place. He was whining, looking uncomfortable and impatient in his current position. Tamara raised a brow questioningly at him. With the position the knives had pierced, he was rendered immobile.


    ¡°Can someone get me out of here now?¡± he asked them.


    ¡°Actually, you make a good decoration,¡± Valeriana commented.


    ¡°Come on, just rip yourself out. You¡¯re strong enough, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tamara crossed her arms and gazed at the sixth-ranker tauntingly.


    ¡°I do not want to further ruin this uniform,¡± he bit back angrily. ¡°I only have seven!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡±

 Chapter Forty-Nine: Trouble in Sight

    Corvan climbed up to his room after the Gathering. He didn''t want to show everyone how stressing the little act of playing the knight-in-shining-armor was. Trying to conjure fire while being submerged in water wasn''t easy at all. It took a lot of his strength and weakened him to an extent where he couldn''t even lift a finger.


    He sighed. Feeling the urge to suddenly collapse on his bed and drift off into a deep slumber. He never felt so weak his entire life. It was a surprise he even managed to climb the stairs, and even then he was struggling to lift his feet to take another step.


    He felt worn, but also more disgruntled than anything.


    His clothes felt tight. He loosened the cravat around his neck, tugging it off. He started to unbutton the vest he wore that left him in his long-sleeved, cotton shirt. He threw the clothes he took off on his bed before he started to remove his top.


    He slid off his shirt, exposing his lithe torso and muscular arms. Just as he jerked off his sleeve, a series of knocks landed on his door. He turned and eyed the knob, not stopping from his undressing.


    ¡°Come in,¡± he said.


    The knob clicked and, slowly, it opened. Valeriana peeked through the gap before widely opening the door and turning her gaze to Corvan.


    ¡°Hey, Corvan, I¡ª¡± She stopped short when she saw his undressed state.


    Corvan, with a straight face, continued removing his top.


    A shade of red branded Valeriana''s neck and cheeks. She went so red up to her ears that she resembled a ripe apple. She bit her lip and turned her back on Corvan, staring at her shoes as if they were the most interesting things in the world.


    ¡°Put some clothes on!¡±


    Corvan said nothing in response.


    ¡°Good god!¡± she exclaimed, putting her hands on her cheek.


    ¡°It''s not my fault you came in while I''m changing my clothes,¡± he answered smugly.


    Valeriana covered her face in embarrassment.


    He ignored her, casually padding towards his walk-in closet. He entered and came out a few minutes later, dressed in more comfortable and loose clothes. He found Valeriana still standing in the doorway, back facing him.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Are you dressed?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You better not be lying or I''ll freaking kill you.¡±


    He huffed at her empty threat. ¡°Like you can.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes I can,¡± she said as she turned and faced him.


    ¡°What''s your business?¡± he asked.


    Valeriana sighed. The blush wasn''t as worse as before, but still evident on her fair skin. ¡°Look, I''m really sorry for pushing you and calling you a pervert after you saved me.¡±


    ¡°It''s about time you thanked me,¡± he said, settling on an armchair. ¡°What are you waiting for? Don''t just stand there.¡±


    She looked at him inquisitively as though hearing that from him was as rare as a blue moon.


    ¡°I don''t want to be told inhospitable by someone who already called me a pervert,¡± he added.


    She frowned.


    ¡°Thank you, but no,¡± she answered. ¡°I''m perfectly fine standing. Besides, I just came here to give you something.¡±


    He quirked a brow. ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°I left it by the door before I knocked. I didn''t want to drop it really,¡± she replied. ¡°It seems I made a good decision. If I had been holding it, I would¡¯ve thrown it at you.¡±


    He grinned at her annoyed expression as she spun and walked out of the room. She bent down on the floor and picked up something, carefully lifting it from the ground. Corvan eyed her questioningly, watching as she carried a tray towards him. She set it carefully down on the table that stood beside his chair, letting him catch a whiff of a familiar scent.


    ¡°I noticed that . . .¡± She paused. ¡°It was hard trying to use your fire when underwater, right? I''m sorry for getting you in trouble. It''s alright if you tell me off for being so reckless.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission to tell you off, I¡¯ll do it when I want to.¡±


    Valeriana glared at him. ¡°Jerk. You have no right.¡±


    ¡°This is your second encounter with a demon, isn''t it?¡± he asked, reaching for the cup and sipping it. He felt the effects of the drink immediately. His strength was slowly returning.


    Valeriana eyed him questioningly, perhaps wondering how he could drink the horridly tasting beverage with a straight face. The girl¡¯s expressions were so blatant, she was like an open book.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she answered as he began swirling the contents of the cup between his hands.


    ¡°Do you now know how truly dangerous this world is, Valeriana?¡± he asked. ¡°You''re only being kept safe since a barrier is intact. But when it comes off, chaos will break out.¡±


    She gulped at his statement.


    ¡°There are many more kinds of demons out there, all with horrible forms,¡± he said. ¡°A few have very pleasant appearances, but they are all the same when it comes to being rotten and malicious.¡±


    ¡°I know. I read books.¡±


    ¡°Books don''t do justice when you encounter them in real life. You know that.¡± He narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°They strike fear into you and feed on it.¡± He sighed. ¡°But it''s not like you have to worry about it. After all, these problems won''t be yours to mind when you go back home, right?¡±


    ¡°That''s . . .¡± she trailed off.


    He didn''t prod the issue any further and decided to keep silent, wordlessly drinking until he finished the whole thing. He set the cup back down on the tray and stood, padding across the room until he reached his bed. He sat on the duvet before lying down comfortably, setting his head down on the soft pillows.


    ¡°You can leave,¡± he told her with a deep sigh. ¡°I prefer to have my sleep in peace. Unless, of course, you intend to join me.¡± His tone had been sarcastic, but the look in his eyes made Valeriana shiver.


    ¡°Damn jerk. Who would want to?¡± she bit back, and with that, she came stomping out of his room.